Shattering a Heart of Darkness

Chapters

Chapter 2-Filling the Void
Chapter 3-Ultimatum
Chapter 4-Phantasm
Chapter 5-Twilight's Choice
Chapter 6-The Exchange
Chapter 7-Private Tour
Chapter 8-The Dinner
Chapter 9-The Dinner Part II
Chapter 10-Research
Chapter 11-Fatherly Advice
Chapter 12-Puzzle
Chapter 14-Feelin' Rotten
Chapter 15-Kindly Leave Me Be
Chapter 16-Sew What?/Little Dragon Blue
Chapter 17-A Sister-Shaped Hole
Chapter 18-Rain On My Parade
Chapter 19-The Star Garden
Chapter 20-Shadow Theatre
Chapter 21-Memory Intrusion
Chapter 22-Stalkers in the Snow
Chapter 23-I Dream of Luna
Chapter 24-Awake
Chapter 25-On The Same Page
Chapter 26-Twilight Phone Home
Chapter 27-The Plan
Chapter 29-The Crystal Faire
Chapter 30-Meeting with the Queen
Chapter 31-Collect Call From the Crystal Empire
Chapter 32-Defense Against the Dark Arts
Chapter 33-A Proper First Date
Chapter 34-The King Is Dead, Long Live The King
Chapter 35-Confessions
Chapter 36-Passion
Chapter 37-The Darkness
Chapter 38-Bath Time
Chapter 39-The Crystal Gala
Chapter 40-Welcome Home
Chapter 41-The Gambit
Chapter 42-Sombra's Wrath
Chapter 43-Conflict
Chapter 44-Son Vs. Father
Chapter 46-The Charge of the Light Brigade
Chapter 47-Power of Love
Chapter 48-A Tale of Remorse
Chapter 49-The Right of Rule
Epilogue: Settling In/Vendetta
Chapter 1-The Last Stand
Chapter 13-The Mare Who Laughs
Chapter 28-The Royal Announcement
Chapter 45-Mater ex Machina

Chapter 2-Filling the Void

The two alicorns stared uncertainly at one another before directing their combined gaze at Twilight, who sat in confusion at the two. She didn't like how silent they were nor how reluctant they seemed to act. Her friends were one thing but what about their niece? Surely that was a huge motivator! What is wrong with them? This is the part where one of them says something profound and they rally the troops before taking off to deal with the threat. What's going on?

"Is everything alright, Princesses?"

Princess Celestia sighed and placed a tentative hoof on Twilight's shoulder. "I'm...afraid it's just not that simple," she replied gently, an undercurrent of sadness gripping her voice. "We...can't launch an attack against Sombra. At least, not yet."

Twilight was stunned. "I don't understand. Why not?"

Seeing her sister at a loss for words, Luna gently interjected, "You see, Twilight, the last time Celestia and I defeated Sombra, we were only able to do so with the Elements of Harmony. We lost our connection to them and they later chose new bearers: You and your friends. Since your friends are with Sombra-..."

"-...They can't use the Elements of Harmony," Twilight finished, earning her a sad double nod from the princesses.

"Indeed. You yourself could try using them but they won't respond to you," Celestia stated sadly. "Since you are only the Element of Magic, the corresponding Elements won't work. Not unless..." She strayed off, refusing to meet Twilight's eyes.

Feeling a lump develop in her throat, Twilight swallowed and asked, "Unless...?"

Luna replied, "Unless...your friends were to die. Then the Elements would choose new bearers."

The whole room seemed to spin and Twilight had to grip the edge of the bed to keep herself upright. A vice of despair gripped her chest, her breathing coming out in harsh bursts. "Unless they...oh goodness." Not only had a terrible, nigh-unbeatable foe risen up to once again enslave an entire race, but he'd also captured her friends and is apparently invulnerable to the greatest weapons Equestria has to offer. Never before had she felt so...helpless. With Nightmare Moon, Twilight had her friends to fall back on and even Discord, in his own twisted logic, gave them a chance to win, even if the game was rigged. But Sombra? He was the raging forest fire, the eye of the hurricane. A force of nature.

Celestia gently pushed Twilight onto her back and pulled the covers up to her chest. "Don't worry, Twilight. We'll figure something out. In the meantime, I suggest you eat something and rest. You're going to need your strength." She brushed Twilight's hair aside and gave her a maternal smile before heading out, Luna shortly following suit. Reluctantly, Twilight forced herself to eat the soup until she was full before wrapping herself in the silk sheets like a cocoon. How? How can I possibly sleep at a time like this? My friends are in the clutches of a monster and here I am doing nothing! She pictured gentle Fluttershy scared out of her wits, shivering in a dark dungeon and sweet Cadence bolted to a wall and screaming in agony. Her greatest fear, however, came in the form of Spike bound and muzzled, crying out to her.

Soft tears wet the pillow as Twilight feared for her adoptive brother's safety, praying that the others could watch out for him. Her fear turned into rage at the thought as Sombra torturing Spike, cackling madly as he shoved a red-hot poker in the baby dragon's face. No! Stop thinking about it! Spike is fine, the others are fine! She curled up in a ball and hugged the sheets close to her, wishing she could believe what she was saying. After what seemed to be hours of quiet sobbing, Twilight finally sank into an exhausted sleep, dreaming of black crystals and red eyes.

King Sombra looked over his redecorated throne room with pride, having swapped the vibrant, shimmering transparent crystals for black, opaque crystals. Jagged pillars stretched from the floors to the gothic-style ceilings and spiked gargoyles littered every corner. Ascending the dais' stairs, he took a moment to admire his new throne, a high-backed chair comprised of red and black crystals and shaped like his crown. "And now, for the finishing touch."

Placing the Crystal Heart in the center of the dais, he touched its center with his horn, sending all of the collected fear and misery flowing into the relic, charging it with an ominous black and purple glow. It surged with negative energy, transforming it from a glistening blue to a malevolent blood-red as it hummed with a black aura. He then levitated it to the top of his throne so that it was situated between the two horns at its peak. Slowly lowering himself into the seat, Sombra sighed deeply and sat back with his eyes closed, feeling as though all was right with the world. After spending a thousand years in a dark haze as a living shadow, he could finally just kick up his back hooves and enjoy the spoils of his glorious conquest.

He finally opened his eyes to behold his dominion but found that despite how gloriously desolate it looked, the castle felt somehow...disappointing. Wait, how in the name of Tartarus can that be? He tapped his chin thoughtfully with an armored hoof. I've captured the Elements of Harmony-well, five of them anyway-and deposed the false rulers. I've successfully regained my physical form, corrupted the Crystal Heart, taken back my kingdom, created an army of brainwashed soldiers and reclaimed my throne. Why is this so damn underwhelming?!

"What more do I have to do?!" Sombra yelled in frustration, his voice echoing throughout the empty throne room as his personal guards stood by motionless, barely registering the world around them. He grumbled angrily as he rubbed his temples, vexed by his sudden boredom. He thought back to his reign a thousand years ago, where he ruled the Crystal Empire with an iron hoof for over two-hundred years until those damned princesses stuck their noses in his business. In all that time, he alone held dominion over the Frozen North, solely responsible for keeping the kingdom running.

He glanced out of the corner of his left eye to an empty spot on the dais, idly wondering what it would be like to have... Wait, that's it! That's what's missing! Shooting out of his throne, Sombra slammed one hoof on the top of the other, pleased with the sudden epiphany. What I need is someone to share my position with, to rule beside me and perhaps even give me an heir that I may groom to one day succeed me. A wicked grin crossed his face, a newfound purpose brining glee to his black heart.

"What I need...what I desire...is a queen."

Making his way to the dungeon, Sombra went over a list of possible candidates in his head, frustratingly rejecting one after the other when one name rose above the rest, shining brightly like a great bonfire at night.

"And I know exactly who it should be..."

Author's Note

Now, my explanation on how the Elements of Harmony work exactly is just pure speculation plus I needed a way to explain why Twilight simply couldn't use them all as Princess Celestia once did against Luna/Nightmare Moon.

What do you think? Is Sombra just bored with the status quo or is it something else...?

Chapter 3-Ultimatum

Slamming another book on top of the dangerously-leaning pile next to her, Twilight snatched a book from atop the book gurney and began to flip through it. It'd been two weeks since her escape from the Crystal Kingdom and she'd spent that time in the Canterlot Royal Library, searching in vain for some spell or ritual to save her friends and stop Sombra. The way she figured it, if she dedicated four hours to sleep, five minutes to each meal and fifteen minutes of outside strolling, that'd leave her with at least nineteen hours of research. So far, her search had been long, tiring and fruitless, having not come close to finding even a clue in the whole accursed library. Starting with the essential basics, Twilight read through the Principles of Magic, Houyhnhnm’s Guide to Magical Arcana and Trotter’s Tome of Reliquary before tackling the more advanced spell books. These included The Lesser Key of Solomule, The Kybalkion, The Sworn Book of Hornorius and the Codex Imponyium, all which would've been better served as crossword puzzles for five-year-old foals.

Twilight rubbed annoyingly at her baggy eyes and resumed reading, finding excellent recommendations for creating protective wards around your home and summoning incantations but nothing on bypassing magic-blocking crystals. After gulping down her sixth coffee for the day, she sighed and placed the book on the stack. She was ready to start another one when the stack came tumbling down on top of her, burying the unfortunate unicorn beneath a pile of well-thumbed spell books. Well, this is just great! Twilight mentally grumbled as she dragged herself from out of the pile, receiving minor bumps and paper cuts as a result. Rubbing her slightly bruised scalp, she exhaled the breath of impatient irritation that she'd been holding in and decided to take a break.

The halls of the castle were filled with royal guards: grim-faced stallions in golden armor, each and every one of them ready to lay down their lives for the princesses and for Equestria. Ever since King Sombra's return, Princess Celestia was adamant on tripling the security of both the castle's interior and exterior. This meant that Twilight couldn't walk two feet without running into a royal guard. Still, two weeks and not a peep from the Crystal Empire. Sombra should've made a move by now, right? After a very close inspection by two guards, Twilight entered the throne room to find Celestia and Luna arguing in hushed murmurs, both of them clearly on edge about something and, from the few snippets Twilight could make out, it was something involving the Shadow Emperor. If it involves that monster, it has to be terrible.

"Um, Princesses?" Twilight asked nervously, not prepared for the dead silence nor the apprehension and fear written on the two alicorns' faces. "Is...is there something the matter? M-maybe I could help?"

A full minute passed before Celestia replied, "It's...it's nothing, Twilight. You should take a nap. You look tired."

"Celestia! She has a right to know! This could be our only chance!" Luna hissed.

"Chance to do what? I've not giving into a tyrant's demands! How do we know he'll honor the bargain!"

"Um, Your Highnesses?"

"King Sombra is many things but he's always upfront about his intentions. Perhaps we should hear him out-..."

"'Hear him out?' Have you gone insane? Sombra doesn't know the meaning of the word, 'diplomacy!'"

"Celestia? Luna?"

"It's my niece and nephew too, you know. Not to mention we'd be getting back the Elements of-..."

"This is not up for discussion, Luna! There's no way I'd allow Twilight to-..."

"YOUR MAJESTIES!"

Both Celestia and Luna stopped talking and looked perplexingly at Twilight, who stood back and stared wide-eyed at them as her ears drooped in embarrassment. She nervously chuckled, "I'm sorry it's just...this seems to involve me and if it does, I want a say in it. Please, please don't keep me in the dark. Let me help."

Seeing that there was no way out, Celestia sighed and held up a scroll marked with a seal depicting three red crystals and a column of smoke, no doubt the personal sigil of King Sombra himself. "This arrived an hour ago. It just appeared out of thin air and I have reason to suspect that it...came from Spike."

"What?! Let me see it!" Twilight made a mad dash for it but was held back by Luna. "Huh?"

"Twilight, just...prepare yourself for what's written on it. You won't like what it has to say."

From the pained look in Luna's cyan eyes, it was clear that the scroll contained news grave enough to worry the Princess of the Night. Twilight nodded and Celestia hesitantly levitated the scroll over to Twilight, who unfurled it shakily as her nerves made her magic jittery. The handwriting was neat and flowing, running across the paper in elegant penmanship that also held a certain egotistic but strangely isolated feel to it.

Princesses of Canterlot,

As you are no doubt aware, I have returned from my exile, one that you both are well-aware of due to your hooves in enforcing it, and have taken back my throne as the rightful ruler of the Crystal Empire. As the king, I believe a bit of diplomacy is due in order to form a healthy relationship between our two kingdoms, at least for the time being. According to my spies, you have found an escapee from my kingdom, one Twilight Sparkle. As she has no doubt informed you, I have the other Elements of Harmony along with the baby dragon, your niece and your nephew-in-law. Believe it or not, I am more than willing to trade the Elements and your family back to you in exchange for Miss Sparkle, who I have the extreme pleasure of naming as my...-

"...'Q-queen?'" The scroll dropped from the air and rolled across the floor. Twilight stood petrified, her body completely unmoving, save for her trembling lower lip and heaving chest. "Sombra, he...wants me for his...he wants..." She fell forward and if not for the timely intervention of Princess Celestia, would've fallen face-first onto the hard marble floor. Being supported by Celestia's forelegs made Twilight feel as though she were a once again a foal her in mother's embrace. Overwhelmed by everything-worry about her friends, her inability to use magic to help them, King Sombra's shocking proposal-she buried her face in Celestia's chest and broke down in a harsh sob, letting all of her pent-up impotence and despair come pouring out of her.

Once Twilight's tears subsided, she dried her eyes with Luna's handkerchief and took several deep breaths, allowing her rational mind to once again take control at the helm. "Thank you both. Now, let's see what the rest of the letter has to say." Although reluctant to continue, the sisters finally relented and nodded, privately in awe of Twilight's strength and fortitude in light of such an astounding development. Opening up the scroll, Twilight picked up where she last left off and continued, more concerned with news of her friends:

The hostages have not been harmed and will remain so unless my demands are met. I know, of course, that neither of you trust me and you are right not to. However, on the memory of my mother Queen Lumen Morningstar, I swear that Princess Cadence, Shining Armor and the Elements of Harmony will be returned to you if Twilight Sparkle willingly returns to the Crystal Empire alone. The dragon hatchling, however, will remain with me as insurance until Twilight is in my possession. Then, and only then, will he be set free. As for Twilight, I can assure you that as my future wife and queen, no harm will befall her as long as she is with me. Any attempts to rescue or contact her will be seen as an act of war and I will not hesitate to march on Canterlot and burn your pathetic city to the ground. I can afford to lose the lives of my citizens in the fires of war. Can you?

Just know that this bargain is non-negotiable and I will accept nothing else other than the hoof of Miss Twilight Sparkle in matrimony. If either of you should dare to try to suggest an alternative, bribe me with riches or trick me, then I will ensure that not only will my hostages, your pretty niece included, suffer greatly for this affront but I will also destroy Ponyville before making my way to Canterlot and, as previously stated, burn the whole damn city to the ground. You can keep your riches and you can continue to rule Equestria for however long you alicorns live for but as the second part of my demands, the Crystal Empire is to secede from the rest of Equestria and all lines of communication will be cut off. You will no longer have any authority over it and we are not to be disturbed. Keep your noses out of our business and I will extend you the same courtesy. Must I remind you of the city-burnt-to-the-ground stipulation?

You have two days to deliver your answer. Should you agree to my terms, send a message to the dragon and instruct Twilight Sparkle to meet me at the edge of the Crystal Empire's barrier. The hostages, with the exception of the dragon, will promptly be released and once Miss Sparkle is in my custody, the dragon will go free too. I may have spent a thousand years as a literal shadow of my former self but do not get the idea that I am a patient stallion. Do hurry.

His Royal Highness,

Sombra, King of the Crystal Empire, Warden of the Frozen North and Lord of the Umbrum

Crumbling the up piece of paper, Twilight sat on the floor with her face buried in her hooves, unwilling to believe what she just read or the enormity of what was expected of her. Even with the princesses wrapping their arms around her, she felt anything but safe. Sweet Celestia...what am I going to do?

Author's Note

The first few spell books mentioned appeared on the show while the others are based on real-life grimoires. They are:
The Lesser Key of Solomule (The Lesser Key of Solomon)
The Kybalkion (The Kybalion; "balk" or "baulk" is when a horse refuses to move)
The Sworn Book of Hornorius (The Sworn Book of Honorius)
Codex Imponyium (Codex Imperium)

The Game of Thrones reference was unintential; as soon as I started writing "Warden of the Frozen North," it immediately hit me but I liked it enough to leave it in.

WINTER IS COMING!

Chapter 4-Phantasm

The afternoon sun reached its apogee, bathing the Crystal Empire in light and brilliantly illuminating the castle, which shone like a million stars. Sombra found himself on a nearby hill and blinked, confused at his surroundings. What...what is all this? Why is everything so bright and colorful? The sky was blue and dotted with fluffy clouds, which was wrong considering that the sky around his kingdom was dark brown speckled with yellow. Something's wrong. He wandered into town to find gaggles of crystal ponies but as they were before: sparkling, transparent beings that walked around...smiling! Sombra frowned. They're not supposed to be smiling! They're supposed to be miserable!

Once he came into view, the Shadow Emperor was further confounded when a few of them turned in his direction and started to wave, smiling and greeting him with compliments and statements about the weather. He took all this in with a forced grin, still baffled by whatever the hell was going on. A clear, sunny sky? Crystal ponies acting friendly towards him? One mare even asked him to sign her son's hat and the grateful colt gave him a hug, something that Sombra was greatly unaccustomed to. Physical contact now too? What in the name of Tartarus is happening?!

Starting to panic, Sombra made a mad dash for the castle and promptly bolting the doors shut once he was inside. There. Now I have peace and quiet to make sense of this rubbish. Swallowing several deep breaths, Sombra back away from the doors and ran a hoof through his mane, feeling once more at ease and in control. He was about to head up to his bedchambers when he froze in place, his eyes practically bulging out of his skull. His heart was beating so fast, he was afraid that it might actually burrow its way out of his chest.

A mare with a light grayish mulberry coat descended the grand staircase, her body wrapped in a sparkling sky-blue gown, accentuating her natural curves and adding to her loveliness. Her mane, which was dark sapphire blue with purple and raspberry streaks, was swept up off of her forehead and cascaded freely down her shoulders and the top of her head was adorned with a pink and violet crystal tiara. A smile more radiant than the sun formed upon her lips as her sparkling violet eyes met his. She's...she's perfect... Finally gaining control of his limbs, Sombra took a few steps towards the mare that looked like,-but couldn't be-Twilight Sparkle. It can't be her, it can't be!

"Is everything alright, Sombra? You look like you've seen a ghost," Twilight remarked, her voice soft but containing a hidden strength and wisdom beyond her years.

Sombra nodded, "Yes, I think I'm alright. It's just very sunny is all. I'm not used to it."

That radiant smile appeared once more as Twilight laid her head on Sombra's chest, a sigh of content escaping her perfect lips. "I know, sweetheart. It's a big adjustment but trust me, things will only get better from here on out."

"Sweetheart?" To his own surprise, Sombra's hooves went to Twilight's back, gently rubbing her exposed flesh and earning him a satisfied moan. "Only as long as you're with me, Twi." Okay, where did that come from?

The unicorn raised her head, her violet eyes half opened as she leaned her face in close to his, her licks gently puckered up. "Of course, Sombra. Forever," she whispered as their lips met.

Sombra's eyes flew open as he jolted upright, his breathing erratic as his heart thundered in his ears. His eyes darted around, taking in the familiar sight of his red and black-colored bedroom, the drawn window curtains and drapes of his four-poster bed were a dark purple. He shook his head and rubbed his face with his hooves.

"A dream. It was just a-..." He paused, leaning up against his headboard as he contemplated what had just transpired. When was the last time he even dreamt? Hmmm. It had to been at least four or five hundred years since I last dreamt or at least that I remember dreaming. Sombra thought back to his dream, skipping past the colorful day and smiling crystal ponies to arrive at the moment dream-Twilight Sparkle descended the stairs. He recalled with perfect detail what she was wearing and how beautiful, no stunning, she looked. It's true that she wasn't was considered to be conventionally beautiful but it was more of a natural beauty, one that didn't need to be enhanced by make-up or jewels.

"Ugh, why am I even thinking about this?!" Sombra yelled aloud, tossing the covers aside to don his crown and armor. The familiar cold weight of the armor reminded him of what he was and, more importantly, why he was that way. Throwing open the door, he walked out onto the balcony to survey his kingdom, focusing his gaze on the direction Canterlot was. He gave the princesses two days and he hoped for their sakes that they made the right decision.

YOU DO REALIZE WHO YOU SOUND LIKE, RIGHT? A CERTAIN PATRIARCH AND EX-UMBRUM RULER?

"Oh, shut up!" Sombra growled, wishing that the Darkness had a throat so that he could throttle it. He sighed and banged both hooves on the balcony's railing. "I am...nothing like Erebus. Long may he rot in Tartarus."

OH REALLY? BECAUSE FORCING A MARE TO MARRY YOU AGAINST HER WILL SOUNDS AN AWFUL LOT LIKE-

"ENOUGH!"

The railing cracked beneath Sombra's hooves and he disgustedly withdrew them and turned away, cursing himself for losing control of his emotions. When Celestia and Luna used the Elements against him, they inadvertently blasted away his rational mind along with his body, leaving him an incorporeal mass of raw emotions, mainly hatred and vengeance. Those emotions kept him going for a thousand years but since reclaiming his physical form and rational mind, he found no further need for them. So what in the hell was that dream about? Shaking his head, Sombra re-entered his bedchambers and seated himself at his writing desk. It doesn't matter. The sooner I take a queen, the sooner my true rise to greatness begins. Better hurry and make your choice, Twilight Sparkle.

The prisoners all raised their heads as a familiar dark figure made his presence known, their hearts filled with fear at whatever tortures their host had planned for them. While it was true that he did nothing to them, aside from keeping them chained and locked up, it was a likely possibility he did this to lull them into a sense of false security. They'd heard tales of King Sombra's cruelty and figured that it was only a matter of time before he broke out the whips and pliers. Instead, the umbrum stood there silently glaring at the octet.

"Ugh, if you're going to torture us, just get it over with!" Rainbow Dash yelled. "At least then something exciting would happen!"

"What are you talking about? Sitting in my own filth with an unwashed mane is torture!" Rarity whined, her legs kicking futilely as she hung from her wrists, her mane drooping down her face in stiff clumps.

Applejack groaned, "Rare, Ah love ya an' all, but please...shut up!"

"Hey, lay off of her!"

"Ya can shut up too, Spike! Stop defendin' her!"

"All of you shut up!"

They all stared at the now-fuming Sombra. He pointed a hoof at Applejack. "You."

"M-me?"

"Yes. You're the Element of Honesty, right?"

"Yessir."

"So tell me, what does it mean when, after centuries of empty sleep, you suddenly...dream?"

Applejack tilted her head, unsure if she herself was dreaming. "Uh, well, usually tha's a sign that, uh, a big change has happened in yer life. Ya did just get yer body back and took back yer kingdom after all."

Sombra tapped his chin thoughtfully. "That is true. Perhaps it was nothing." He turned to leave when:

"Um, Mister Sombra? Wha was yer dream about exactly?"

He spun to face the orange earth pony and snapped, "None of your damn business!" Without another word, he shifted into a stream of darkness and slithered back up the stairs, leaving the group very confused.

"Well somepony woke up on the wrong side of the bed!" Pinkie Pie remarked.

Author's Note

Phantasm (n.)-1. An apparition or specter
2. A creation of the imagination or fancy; fantasy
3.A mental image or representation of a real object
4. An illusionary likeness of something

The only reason I bring up the defination of this chapter's title is that it has more than one meaning. Not only does it refer to the fantasical nature of a dream but also the fact that it can mean a ghost, in this case, a "ghost" of what Sombra's future could be and a mental representation what he truly desires but denies what it is.

Also, whenever I hear the word, I'm reminded of the movie and its original film trailer.

R.I.P. Angus Scrimm (1926-2016) 😢

I already had a chapter dedicated to Twilight's feelings so I wanted to show what Sombra was going through as well.

Chapter 5-Twilight's Choice

"Twilight? Why don't you take a seat, my innamorata?"

King Sombra was seated atop a throne of black crystals, his outstretched armored hoof beckoning her to the smaller throne beside him, his fanged mouth contorted in a massive grin. Twilight gasped, finding herself dressed in a shimmering, sky-blue gown that glowed like a sapphire. Her eyes darted to a nearby crystal mirror, which revealed that she had a pink and violet crystal tiara adorning her head, her bangs brushed back against her scalp and her hair draping down her shoulders. She looked like...a princess. A beautiful one at that.

"Of course you're beautiful," Sombra smiled as though he'd read her mind, licking his lips while he said this. "But then again, you've always been beautiful. You've just never had the chance to show it, haven't you?" Twilight wanted to run, to scream at him but she found herself paralyzed by his words, her body numb from his probing stare. While ponies normally walk around naked, she found his lustful stare made her feel far too exposed, like he was undressing her with his eyes. Those scarlet eyes that seemed to burn with a life of their own....

Twilight shook her head, confounded by the warm feeling worming its way through her skin. She wanted to tell Sombra to stick it where the sun doesn't shine but instead found herself floating towards the king, her arm outstretched as if reaching out for him. She gasped when his larger hoof caressed her own and to her surprise, his touch was soft, tender even. Dark gray lips laid a feather-light kiss on the edge of Twilight's hoof and she found her knees buckling as her whole body begged for his touch. Don't just sit there; touch me damn it! Twilight again shook her head, baffled by the aggressive thought and its implications. She knew what sex was; she read books, even the occasional (okay, many) romance novels. Even though she'd never experienced it, it was something she secretly desired, but only if the right stallion came along, one that would sweep her off her hooves like the heroines of her romance novels.

"Sombra?" She momentarily panicked when the umbrum vanished but breathed an unsteady sigh of relief when he appeared behind her, his arms wrapped beneath her chest and across her stomach. "Oh Sombra…" Those hooves of his, which had no doubt did unspeakable horrors, were now sliding across her body, causing her legs to squeeze together uncomfortably as her most intimate area began to heat up like a furnace. Light whimpering escaped Twilight's lips, not out of fear but out of pure arousal. No, no, no! This is wrong! This is King Sombra! You can't be enjoying this...- Those thoughts were silenced when the aforementioned stallion spun Twilight around and gazed deeply into her eyes, peering into her very slowly with a mix of longing and gentleness she'd never seen before, certainly not from an admirer, which she'd had a couple of back when she was still a student at the university.

"Twilight..." That one word nearly undid her. The way her name rolled off Sombra's tongue like a prayer sent a pleasurable shiver down Twilight's spine. He dipped his head forward and to Twilight's own shock, she welcomed it.

"Twilight..."

The mare's eyes shot open as she gripped her bedsheets, taking several deep breaths as she took her surroundings. She was back in her room and to her relief, realized the whole confusing situation was only a dream and nothing more. Her sheets were slick with sweat, no doubt due to the...intensity...of the dream itself and Twilight made a mental note to never eat cinnamon coffee cake before bed. Shifting around, she reached beneath the covers to wipe sweat off of her thighs when, to her unending shame and horror, found that her marehood wasn't covered in sweat. Twilight tumbled out of bed and collapsed onto the floor, wrapped in a cocoon of blankets. Oh sweet Celestia!

After having the staff replace her sweaty sheets with fresh new ones and a freezing-cold shower, Twilight furiously rubbed her skin dry with a towel and began to pace feverishly in her room, trying to make sense of her confusing erotic dream. Sure, she'd had them before; what mare her age hasn't? They've just never been that vivid before. Then, of course, there was the subject of her dream, an evil psychotic shadow-demon. Eager to figure out her strange feelings, Twilight dashed to the library and scooped up every book she could find on dream symbolism and sexual psychology, the latter earning her a raised eyebrow from the librarian, who had known Twilight for years and was surprised to find the self-admitted bookworm studying such a subject. Yep, I'm never going to live this down.

Psychology and sexuality were studies Twilight had never had interest in learning but what she read was indeed mind boggling to her. As it turns out, many mares that are attracted to "bad colts" do so because of an instinctual need to seek out a strong mate, one that will protect them and father them healthy colts. On the psychological side, there were many factors to consider, including the desire for the forbidden or unobtainable, attraction to a stallion that is confident and displays passion and charm, an allure to power, if the stallion is an authority figure or if the male in question is seen as damaged or broken and the female thinks that she can fix him or heal his woes with love and affection. Bored of the topic, Twilight switched to Sigmane Freud and other dream-psychologists, hoping to find a suitable answer. She found that attraction or sex in a dream didn't necessarily equate to the act itself, rather it symbolized an urge to find a connection with that person or to settle your differences with them. Okay, we're getting somewhere.

She read that some dream analysts believe that relations with somepony you hate or don't know can symbolize your own frustrations or even conflicting parts of your personality that you try to repress. Instead of fighting those flaws, you should find a way to merge them in order to find a balance in yourself. It can also mean that you're terrified of the future and that you should be prepared for and confront it rather than shy away from it. Huh, so I'm terrified about my situation with Sombra but he seems to represent something that I don't like about myself? Twilight groaned and slammed her head on the table. I need a place to clear my head but where to go? A ray of light from a nearby window hit Twilight's face, causing her to look up and an idea took root. That just might work.

Up on the balcony of the castle's highest tower, Canterlot lay spread out beneath Twilight, giving her the impression of being a bird glancing down on an ant hill. On the ground below, the ponies laughed, worked, ate and played, moving about in their regular routines without any clue as to the momentous danger that they were all in. Twilight had heard the phrase, "Ignorance is bliss," but never truly comprehended its meaning until she'd read King Sombra's letter. She let out a prolonged sigh, as if all the weight of the world appeared to be supported by her shoulders. Then again, considering Equestria's fate rested solely in her hooves, it wasn't that far off an observation.

"I thought I'd find you up here."

Just by the motherly tone alone, Twilight could tell Celestia had joined her though she didn't know how long her teacher had been standing there. She heard movement to her right and felt the alicorn sit down beside her, a sense of warmth and comfort quickly surrounding the young mare. She expected Celestia to start spouting sagely advice but instead, she merely sat silently and watched the crowds down below. The two remained quiet as the throngs of busy ponies increased and decreased, selling or buying goods or simply exploring their fair city and seeing what it had to offer. It was oddly comforting to know that the everyday, normal ponies of Canterlot were simply living their lives. No evil kings, Spirits of Chaos or changeling invasions. Just life.

After an hour, Celestia finally spoke: "You know, when I was around your age, I used to sneak up here to watch the commoners and make up stories for each one I saw." When Twilight failed to reply, the alicorn went on. "I pictured each pony and wonder what their life was like. I'd wonder if they were happy with their lives and if I'd be happier if I wasn't a princess. Perhaps I was a schoolteacher hurrying to class or a fruit stand clerk or a young mare enjoying an afternoon with my husband and foals." Twilight turned, looking at Celestia with surprised curiosity in her eyes. "But at the end of the day, I'd go back inside and return to my life. I realized that imagining a different life for myself was taking my focus away from the life I did have and I couldn't shirk my responsibilities. Whether I liked it or not, I was a princess and that meant that I had a whole country looking to me to one day guide it."

Twilight nodded and sighed, getting the gist of what Celestia was saying. "I know what I have to do but...I'm just so afraid. Sombra is a monster, a black-hearted creature just like you said he was. And for whatever reason, he chose me as his queen, his wife!" She stared up pleadingly at her mentor. "Why me? I'm nopony special." She then added in a whisper, "I'm not you."

Placing a wing around Twilight, Celestia pulled her close and looked her right in the eyes. "Look at me. You...are not...nopony. You are a brave, intelligent, wise and compassionate young mare. You defeated Nightmare Moon and brought my sister back to me. You outsmarted Discord and stopped him when I lacked the power to do so. And don't forget that you alone stood up to King Sombra and managed to escape his clutches. A truly un-special nopony couldn't have been able to do all of that. And no, you're not me. But I couldn't be prouder of that fact."

Twilight sat stunned at that last statement. "You...you are?"

"Of course I am. Twilight, believe it or not, I've made my share of mistakes. Because of my status, whatever mistakes I make have lasting consequences on Equestria and everypony residing here. So far, you've fixed every single mistake that I've made and went above and beyond the call of duty. You may not be a princess but you have the heart and spirit of one."

Resisting the urge to cry, Twilight sniffled and beamed up at Celestia. "Thank you. But...why does Sombra want to make me his queen so badly? He said he'd accept nothing else but my hoof in marriage. I just don't understand."

Celestia thought for a moment, equally as confused. "I know I didn't say this before, mostly due to it still being painful to talk about, but Sombra and I...we were engaged once, a long time ago."

"WHAT?! You...you and Sombra, Sombra and you? How did...what?"

Celestia chuckled, "Yes but like I said, it was a long time ago. Sombra was different then. He was actually...a good stallion. He had a wonderful smile and the way he would hold me..." She lowered her head sadly, letting the words hang in the air as Twilight put the pieces together herself.

"You loved him, didn't you?"

The heartbreak was written on Celestia's face. "Yes. When he became...that creature, it hurt me deeper than anything you could possibly imagine. I don't know why he's so fixated on you but I can tell you this: he wouldn't have chosen you if he didn't see something special in you. Despite his malice, Sombra isn't one for harems or concubines. I do believe he legitimately wants you and you alone as his wife and queen."

"Are you saying that I should go with him?" Twilight asked, her voice small and unsure.

"What I'm saying is, no matter what your decision is, just know that I will support it." Celestia then tilted Twilight's face up with a hoof and looked upon her sorrowfully, her voice cracking. "But if you decide to be Sombra's queen, know that you...you are so much more than the greatest pupil that I have ever had." She wrapped her arms around Twilight as her wings folded over the two, both mares sobbing as they held one another.

"Celestia?" Twilight sniffled. "I know what I must do."

Author's Note

It was very interesting doing research on both human sexuality, particularly attraction to the wrong people, and dream interpretation.

Hmm...both Sombra and Twilight seem to have parallel dreams. Coincidence?

Yes, Twilight's dream is more sexual in nature and that's because I wanted to show a contrast between the two and what they desire. King Sombra wants love and an emotional connection while Twilight wants freedom from her own repression and to be desired for her cons as well as her pros.

Chapter 6-The Exchange

A shadow seeped down the dungeon stairs like a puff of smoke, causing the dungeon's eight inhabitants to instantly freeze as the shadow formed itself into the shape of a stallion. Opening his red eyes, Sombra looked from one uncertain face to the next and smiled wickedly at Spike, who earlier had belched out several scrolls, each one addressed to him and containing the answers he wanted to his demands. It's good to see the princesses using those empty shells that they call brains. Casually strolling past each and every prisoner, he then clapped his hooves together, which he did just about every time he was going to speak. Everypony prepared for his next words with anticipation.

"And how are my guests feeling today? How was the porridge?" He gestured to several bowls laying on the floor, each one cleanly emptied of their contents. Seeing as how it was the only meal that the prisoners were allowed and each meal time were few and far between, they had taken to greedily consuming every bit of their measly repast.

The hyperactive pink pony, whose energy and unbridled enthusiasm irritated Sombra to no end, licked her lips and replied, "Weeeeeeell, you added too much cinnamon and not enough apple but I thought it was delicious!"

"I'll make a note of it," Sombra muttered, finding the urge to strangle her harder and harder to resist. Just stay calm, Sombra. You can't make a trade if you don't have all of your bargaining chips.

"What do you want, Sombra?" Cadence spat, his name like venom on her lips. "I doubt it was to inquire about the cuisine."

"Indeed! This gruel you insist on serving us is an absolute abomination of the culinary arts!"

Silencing the white unicorn with a glare, and deciding that he loathed her far more than the pink pony, Sombra turned to Cadence and flashed her a toothy grin. "You're absolutely correct, Princess. The real reason I came down here was to congratulate you on your early release. Oh, I will indeed miss the pleasure of your company."

Shining Armor sputtered, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! What?"

"Uh, say what now?" Rainbow Dash questioned.

"Aw, thank you!" Pinkie Pie absentmindedly added.

"What are ya talking about, Sombra?" Applejack asked, being careful to keep her voice low and even. She'd seen the king upset before and, despite her reservations about seeing him in a good mood, decided that it was less scarier than his previous freak out.

"You're all going free today." With a wave of his glowing horn, the chains and manacles vanished, allowing them to all stretch and flex their sore and atrophied muscles. The two pegasi, two unicorns and alicorn all still had black crystals attached to their wings and horns, however.

Fluttershy rubbed her forelegs and quietly cleared her throat. "Um, ex-excuse me, King Sombra, but...but why are you just letting us go? Not that we mind but is there a catch or something?" She whimpered when Sombra bent down to look her dead in the eyes. No matter how badly she wanted to look away, her eyelids stayed glued to her face.

"A very astute observation. The truth is, the price for your freedom is a little...high. Luckily, the princesses had the wisdom to agree to my demands and thus, you can all leave this place."

Spike gulped, "Wh-what do you mean, 'high?' What price did they have to pay?"

"Ya asked for tha Elements of Harmony, didn't ya?!" Applejack shouted loudly, her voice full of fear and worry.

The umbrum momentarily blinked before throwing his head back and madly cackling like a hyena at a comedy club. "Those worthless baubles? What in the world would I want those things for? What I want is far more valuable, ten times as beautiful and much, much rarer than that."

Cadence, who had her forelegss wrapped tightly around Shining Armor's neck, paused and stared bafflingly at Sombra, a sense of dread working its way into her chest. "What did you ask for?"

There it is...the Crystal Empire. The city had changed drastically since the last time that Twilight had seen it: the magical barrier surrounding it was a jagged, blood-red globe of crackling energy, giving her the impression that it was alive. The crystalline buildings were thorny black structures that resembled burnt, twisted trees that had refused to die. The castle itself didn't fare much better, transformed into a spiky, onyx-like fortress as green and purple flames spouted from random clifftops. The tallest spire was crowned with a black banner depicting Sombra's crown, waving triumphantly above the foreboding castle.

Peering through the light brown mist seeping through land, Twilight spotted the empire's inhabitants and the sight made her heart sink into her stomach. When she'd first arrived, the crystal ponies were ignorant about their misery, trying to get by in their day-to-day lives. The ones in front of her, however, were hopelessly dejected, fear and despair openly worn on their faces as they each scuttled shakily past one another. What did Sombra do to them?

Her thoughts were abruptly scattered when a shadow wove its way serpent-like through the landscape, sending crystal ponies fleeing for their lives and into the crystalline monstrosities they called homes. It slid past the barrier and instantly solidified into the grinning visage of King Sombra. Twilight's stomach did several backflips as she beheld the figure from her dreams, both enthralled and disgusted by the shadow pony. Crimson eyes fell upon her, the orbs softly burning as they beheld her with something akin to curiosity and beguilement, nothing at all like the shadow spawn she'd first encountered in what seemed like an eternity ago. What is going on with him?

"Twilight Sparkle, I'm so glad you could make it," Sombra smiled, his tone light and welcoming.

"Where are my friends, Sombra? We had a deal."

The umbrum's smile dissipated. "Very well then. So much for niceties." It was strange; he sounded as though he was hurt. He stomped one hoof and a large, multi-sided black crystal rose out of the ground right inside of the barrier. The front crumpled away to reveal all eight of Twilight's friends, trapped up to their necks in black crystals. Sombra lit his horn up and the crystals crumbled to pieces, allowing the eight to move. Seeing Twilight, they all burst past the barrier at break-neck sped, all except for Spike, who yelled and pounded his tiny fists against the magical wall as it denied him admittance.

"Spikey!" Rarity yelled and hit the barrier repeatedly. "Spike, hold on!"

"Remember Twilight, the hatchling stays with me until you're on the other side of that wall," Sombra reminded the unicorn, slowly snaking his way to her left side to whisper into her ear. "That was the deal after all."

"Twily, what's he talking about?" Shining Armor asked, his mouth hanging open.

Twilight pried her eyes away from Sombra's mocking smile to face her friends, who all gathered around her with the same question on their minds. With a heavy heart, she groaned, "Sombra offered me a deal: he would release all of you...on the condition that I stay with him...and become his queen." The words tasted of bile coming out, the reality of her predicament hitting her like a ton of bricks. As expected, she was suddenly bombarded by questions and angry protests.

"That's enough, everypony!" Cadence shouted, placing a hoof on Twilight's shoulder. "Twilight...I don't understand..."

"Neither do I but it's the price that was set and I...agreed to pay it."

"Yes, she did. Now, we go," Sombra interjected coldly. He made for the barrier only to find Twilight missing from his side. "Twilight, now!"

Tears built up in her eyes but Twilight forced them back, knowing that she had to be strong, if not for her sake, then for her friends'. "Could I have a moment to say goodbye? Please?"

Sombra rolled his eyes. "Fine. Make it quick."

Twilight turned back around to find Shining Armor had tackled her in a bear-hug, his shoulders shaking as he began to sob uncontrollably. Unable to hold them back, she let loose her own tears, frustrated with life and furious at the one forcing her to leave her friends and family behind. "I'll miss you too, Shining Armor."

"Don't go, Twily! You don't have to go!"

"I know." Twilight then said softy, "I don't want to go."

Shining Armor finally relinquished his grip on Twilight when Cadence lightly brushed a hoof against his shoulder and gave him a gentle loving glance. He sniffled and stepped aside, allowing his wife to pull Twilight into a much gentler hug.

"Cadence, I-..."

"Shh. It's okay. I know why you did this. I just..." The alicorn's voice cracked. "I'll miss you so much."

"Me too. Sunshine, sunshine ladybugs awake..."

"...Clap your hooves and do a little shake," Cadence finished, touching the tip of her horn to Twilight's. She then ran into Shining Armor's awaiting arms and began to weep. Twilight found Pinkie waiting for her, her coat a grayish-pink and her hair hanging deflated over half of her face. She then cried loudly, torrents of tears pouring out of her eyes like miniature waterfalls. Despite being the Element of Laughter, Pinkie was known to be very sensitive and morose on occasion, becoming an emotional wreck in situations like these.

"You can't marry that meany-bo-beany!" Pinkie screeched, burying her face in Twilight's chest. "IknowyoumadeapromisetoSombratomarryhimsohewouldletusgobutIdon'twantyoutogo!"

Twilight lifted Pinkie's face up and smiled, "Pinkie, do you remember when we first went out to find the Elements of Harmony? Do you remember what you said to me when we encountered those scary trees?"

"I told you that I...laugh the fear away," Pinkie replied through her tears.

Twilight nodded and wiped Pinkie's face. "I now need you to laugh the sadness away. Can you do that? For me?"

Whimpering softly, Pinkie choked out, "Cross my heart and hope to...to fly. Stick a c-c-c-cupcake in my eeeeeye!" Twilight placed Pinkie's head on her shoulder as the earth pony resumed her crying. Fluttershy led Pinkie away, smoothing out her dull mane and fighting the tears that streamed down her face too. She quickly hugged Twilight and managed a squeaky goodbye before joining Pinkie, the two tightly embracing one another as they cried for their friend.

"Applejack?"

Twilight suddenly found the orange mare with her arms around her neck, her face hidden beneath her signature hat. From the way she was shaking, it was evident that she was ready to ball her eyes out. Snaking her arms around Applejack's waist, she returned the hug and felt the cowgirl trembling against her.

"Twilight, ya don't let that scoundrel push ya around now, ya hear? Ah ain't gonna be able to protect ya in there so you've got ta do it yerself. Promise me?"

"I promise. Thanks for always looking out for me. You're the strongest pony I know."

Applejack pulled away, keeping her hat pulled down as she turned away. "No I ain't. That'd be ya." Without another word, she ran into Cadence and Shining Armor's arms and shuddered uncontrollably. It was hard for someone so tough and self-reliant to cry in public, since it denoted weakness to let yourself be seen as vulnerable. Twilight disagreed; letting others see your vulnerability was strength and she meant it when she said that Applejack was the strongest. When it came time for Rarity, the white unicorn's face was puffy and streaked with black from her running mascara, her blubbering loud and screechy. Her words were indecipherable through her sobbing but Twilight got the gist.

"Rainbow Dash?" Twilight found the Pegasus standing stiffly with her arms folded across her chest, her whole body shaking as she kept her lips tightly pressed together. She kept her eyes averted, as though even looking at Twilight was tantamount to staring into the sun. "Dashie?"

"I'm not dong it," Rainbow said though gritted teeth. "I'm not breaking down like everypony else. You can't make me."

Twilight sighed and gently eased her into a hug. "I know you're not. You're Rainbow Dash. The toughest, fastest, most awesome pony I've ever met and will ever know. I think I might miss you more than the others."

"Damn you!" Rainbow seethed and Twilight felt something wet hit her shoulder. "Don't look at me!" The hitched breathing and light sobbing told her that the prideful future-Wonderbolt had gone back on her word. Twilight did as she was told, instead looking at the clouds above and when she'd looked back, she found Rainbow Dash had already zoomed away, unable to say her goodbyes to a best friend nor let her see her as a weeping mare like the others.

"Alright, you've said your goodbyes. Come on," Sombra growled and began entering the barrier, glaring expectedly over his shoulder at Twilight. After giving her friends a long parting glance, she reluctantly followed the shadow pony and was immediately tackled by Spike, who, by the looks of his red eyes, had already gone through the crying phase.

"I...heard everything and I want you to know that you're the bravest pony that I've ever met and that you've been like a big sister to me." He smiled sweetly and pressed his cheek against Twilight's chest. "I love you, Twilight."

Lifting the dragon up in her arms, Twilight held him close as memories of Spike as a hatchling came pouring in. Evenings spent feeding him, reading him to sleep, rocking him in her arms as she sang a lullaby. She'd helped to raise him and dragon or no, he was her blood and that would never change. "I love you too, Spike. You're my little brother." The moment was cut short when all at once, Spike was yanked out of her arms and enveloped in a violent red aura.

"This is all very touching but I have a kingdom to run and a wedding to plan. Fare thee well," Sombra hissed and shoved Spike through the barrier, where he landed with a soft thud. The dragon growled and viciously attacked the barrier with all of his might but to no avail. Ignoring Spike, who began to spout obscenities that Twilight never would've dreamed he was capable of using, Sombra gestured towards a an enclosed, crystal pony-driven carriage. "Shall we?"

Author's Note

Yeah, this chapter was long but I'm glad I did it. It was a little tough writing how each character would deal with their emotions in this situation but I hope I did a good job.

I think Sombra's thoughts about wanting to strangle Pinkie Pie were added for comedic purposes but I don't feel that way. Pinkie Pie's my dream girl! Rarity, on the other hand, who else feels like it wouldn't be a loss if she..."went away?"

Chapter 7-Private Tour

The carriage ride to the castle was, oddly enough, filled with silence, giving Twilight plenty of time to think. The mare's thoughts were solely occupied by her friends and the pain she'd forced them to endure. It didn't matter that she agreed to this deal in order to save their lives; in the end, she put them through emotional and potential psychological distress. She only hoped that in time, they'd be able to move on and perhaps even forgive her. She couldn't say the same about herself.

With her mysterious captor thoughtfully staring out of the window, Twilight took a moment to get a good look at King Sombra, really observing his facial features for the first time. His fur was dark gray, like the color of ash after a campfire, his cheekbones high set and his chin strong and angular; the bone structure of a monarch. Sombra's wild, black mane flowed behind him and Twilight actually found herself imagining running her hooves through it. Brilliant scarlet eyes shone in the light, dominating dark scarlet pupils that seemed to burn with a life of their own. His chest slowly flexed with every breath, highlighting the strong, taut muscles that formed beneath his skin. All in all, he was actually quite attractive. For a sadistic, power-mad, evil ego-maniac, that is.

Twilight froze when she found Sombra's gaze upon her. "And how are you enjoying my company so far?"

With a gulp, she nervously tried to hide her apprehension at the sound of his voice, which was shockingly husky and velvet-smooth. "I, uh, so far so good." She forced a large grin, causing the umbrum to lift a skeptical eyebrow.

"Please, Miss Sparkle. I know you think very little of me. So far, I have been nothing but honest and straightforward with you, so I'd expect the same courtesy out of you." Twilight's smile quickly vanished. Sombra's tone was weary, hurt-sounding even. "Don't forget, I can pick up on negative emotions, such as your anger and fear." He tapped his dark red horn for emphasis. "I want you to be honest with me at all times."

Furious violet eyes met curious scarlet eyes. "Of course I'm angry! You just tossed Spike out of the barrier like he was a sack of potatoes! You kept my friends, my family…locked in a dungeon and now, I'm forced to spend the rest of my days away from my home and everypony I've ever loved to be stuck with a selfish, pompous, inconsiderate bastard!"

Sombra stared at the outstretched hoof then at the panting mare that raised it. "Is that all?" He asked with a playful little grin. "Oh, how I missed seeing this out of you! The spirit, the raw fire! This is why I chose you, Twilight. You're feisty, strong-willed, tough and smart. You don't even have a crown, yet you already have the makings of a queen."

Twilight's horn flashed a fiery raspberry light as she scowled, "I will never...be...your...queen."

To her absolute frustration, Sombra peered at her amusingly, his burning eyes twinkling mischievously. "Is that so? Well, I've waited a thousand years to be released from a cold, icy prison and back into a physical body. I can afford to wait for you to change your mind." His own horn glowed black and violet and suddenly, Twilight felt a sharp prickling on her horn as her magic sputtered and went out. Dashing around, she found the metal hoof-rail and discovered her horn was covered in small black crystals, similar to those on Shining Armor, Cadence and the others.

"Take them off right now!"

"Or what? You'll zap me with a pink laser beam?" Sombra tut-tutted Twilight as though scolding a petulant child. "I will remove the crystals once you've calmed down. You have my word."

"I'm calm," Twilight muttered.

"No, you're not. Incidentally, we're here." Twilight's fury took a backseat to shock at the sight of the redesigned Crystal Palace. The crystals that formed around it, which from a distance appeared midnight-black, were actually a dark purple with a soft, thumping glow like a heartbeat. Carefully sculpted and masterfully detailed statues surrounded the castle, each one multi-colored and in the shape of a rearing shadow pony, appearing to leap out at Twilight. A cadre of armored guards hurriedly formed a line on each side of the red carpet leading up to the castle entrance, their motions precise and mechanical.

An unnamed crystal pony, dressed in a black hoofman uniform, opened the carriage door and stood aside with a bow, allowing Sombra to exit with a flourish, his red and white-trimmed cape flapping behind him in the breeze. Offering a hoof frog-up, he stared expectedly at Twilight, flashing her a large grin. Hesitantly, she took the offered hoof, which took hers in a surprisingly delicate motion and gently led her out. She marveled at the softness of the umbrum's touch, leading her thoughts embarrassingly back to her dream back in Canterlot, the way those ghost-hooves touched her softly and intimately. Shooing away such flights of fancy, she found herself being led past Sombra's guards. They all stood ramrod-straight in their spiked armor and gray and black helmets, green lights shining ominously through their slit-like eyeholes.

"Is something amiss, Twilight?"

"It's...your guards. They're very creepy."

"Hmm. Then they're doing their jobs."

A pair of guards promptly opened the massive entrance doors and then closed them behind the new arrivals. The foyer was massive, ten times the size of the Golden Oaks library and featured a giant design of the Crystal Empire sigil on the floor. A massive, shimmering staircase lead to the upstairs and a multi-tiered chandelier hung from the ceiling, emitting a blinding light whenever the sun shined upon it. As Twilight looked around at the familiar settings, it dawned on her that Sombra, with his desire to twist beauty into ugliness, did nothing to change this part of the castle. If he went through the trouble to warp the castle's exterior, then why leave this vital part of the interior alone? Well, only one way to find out, I guess.

"Um, King Sombra?"

The umbrum stopped and laughed, a mocking, unpleasant sound. "'King Sombra?' If you're to be my wife and queen, there's no need to be so formal. 'Sombra' will do." A predatory grin lit up his face as he practically slithered over to Twilight, taking her hoof in his own with the same gentleness he showed before. "That is, if I get to call you 'Twilight.' Will that be alright, my sweet?" His lips hovered above her hoof, his breath lightly tickling her flesh.

It was difficult to read Sombra's expression, being somewhere between warm and friendly and dark and lustful. His eyes burned with desire but also held a sort of hopeful amiability, like he was yearning for her approval. Reluctantly, Twilight nodded and sighed with relief as Sombra withdrew his lips and relinquished his hold on her hoof. A crystal pony mare shyly scooted into the room and stood by awkwardly until caught by Sombra's gaze, shrinking slightly underneath his red eyes.

"Wonderful! Now, Amber here is to be your hoofmaiden; she is to follow your commands no matter what they are," He said, briefly shooting the crystal pony a warning glance. "She will now escort you to your room and will act as your guide should you decide to go anywhere else. The kingdom's your playground!"

"Wait, you mean I don't have to stay in the castle?"

Sombra snorted, "Of course not! You're free to go anywhere whenever you wish. My kingdom is your kingdom too. Except for my bedchambers. That place is off-limits unless I give you consent." He turned to leave when he clapped his hooves together and turned to face Twilight. "Right! I almost forgot!" With a flash of his horn, Twilight felt a soothing pressure relieve itself from her horn as little black crystal shards clattered to the floor. "I'm a stallion of my word. Dinner is at seven o'clock so don't be late!" And with that, he shifted into an amorphous shadow and zipped out of the room.

"My kingdom is your kingdom too."

Sweet Celestia, I'm going to be sick! Sombra's words echoed in Twilight's head as she stumbled around, looking for something to throw up in. Finding an empty flower pot, she emptied her stomach and laid dry-heaving on the floor, leaving the crystal pony to observe her worriedly. Gently helping Twilight to her hooves, the crystal pony smiled gently and wiped her mouth with her apron.

"Are you alright, Your Highness?"

Twilight looked at what she assumed to be a maid and replied with a shuddering nod. She was a lavender-blue mare with an orange mane done up in a bun, her pink eyes soft but also telling wordless stories of fear and distraught.

"I'm-I'm alright...Amber, was it? And you can call me 'Twilight.' I'm not royalty."

"But if you're marrying the king, then technically you are royalty...Twilight. Besides, His Majesty gave me explicit instructions to address you as 'Your Highness.'"

Patting the mare on the shoulder, Twilight replied, "Well, if I'm the future queen, then you must obey my commands, right? Then I command you to call me 'Twilight.' Sombra will just have to deal with that."

Amber smiled. "You are very brave, Twilight. I...I must show you to your room now. His Majesty doesn't like tardiness." And with that, Twilight was lead up the stairs and past numerous corridors, her every nerve on high alert for whatever dark and depressing lair "His Majesty" had picked out for her. They turned several corners until they had arrived at a light violet door. "This here's your room, Your High-oops, I mean, Twilight." The door swung open to reveal a simple, light blue bedroom with a balcony and a small alcove for a four-poster bed draped with indigo-colored silk drapes. The room also contained a large wardrobe, a writing desk and a private bathroom. It actually rivaled many of Manehattan's fanciest hotel suites but with none of the cost or traffic.

"Here's your key," Amber said with a little curtsy before handing over a small brass room key on a light purple ribbon. "His Majesty has already had the wardrobe filled with clothing and requests something nice for your dinner date. If you need me, there's a rope next to your bed. Pull it and I will come."

"I'll keep that in mind. Thank you Amber."

The crystal pony smiled and did another curtsy before closing the door behind her, leaving Twilight alone in her new room. This is...my room. In my castle. In my kingdom. With my fiancée. With a disparaging scream, she threw herself on the bed and began to viciously punch and kick the pillows, imaging each one of them as Sombra's smug face. She eventually tired herself out and curled up into a ball, wanting nothing more to be back in her bed, back in Ponyville, among her books and her friends. My friends... The epiphany hit her like a runaway carriage. I'll never see my friends again. She would never see Fluttershy's sweet smile or attend another one of Pinkie Pie's parties. No more boastful feats of awesomeness from Rainbow Dash or local gossip from Rarity. No more of Spike's sarcastic remarks, Applejack's apple pies or having Shining Armor ruffle her mane and call her "Twily."

Mom...Dad...Princess Luna...Princess Celestia… Twilight found her mind swamped with all of the faces she'd never see again, all the laughs she'd never share in or the memories to make. It would just be her, the big empty kingdom and the horrid stallion that ripped her from her home and forced her to be here. Not since Discord's attempts to break up the Elements of Harmony did she ever feel so hopeless. It didn't matter that she was in a beautiful, private suite; a prison cell was a prison cell, even if you dressed it up and called it a different name.

"I...I want to go home!" Twilight sniffled and buried her face into a pillow, keeping her weeping muffled up so that nopony could hear the sounds of her heart breaking.

Author's Note

Ooh! I bet many of you are hating King Sombra right now! Don't worry, there's some humanity to him. Just a smidge.

The design of Sombra's royal guards came from The Cutie Re-Mark-Part 1(MLP season 5, episode 25).

Chapter 8-The Dinner

Wait...wait a minute. Something's not right...

In a dreamless haze, Twilight felt a pair of hooves shaking her while a voice, somehow close yet faraway repeated her name over and over again. She tried shooing away the presence, only to have it persist in shaking her, this time even harder as the voice spoke louder. Twilight's eyes fluttered open, her vision clearing up to reveal a flustered-looking Amber standing over her, her hooves on her shoulders as she gave the half-conscious mare one last shake. With a groan, Twilight sat up and rubbed her head, blinking away the eye-crust of her nap. "Amber? What's with the frantic wake-up call?"

The crystal pony responded by throwing the covers off of Twilight and pulling her to her hooves, taking time to hastily brush her sleep-ruffled mane and fur. "Don't you remember His Majesty's dinner date? It's in one hour!"

Twilight stared incredulously at Amber. "You mean, I've been asleep all day?"

"Well...His Majesty thought you were exhausted from your trip and needed time to yourself. I didn't think you'd fall asleep!" Amber exclaimed, grabbing a towel from the wardrobe and pushing Twilight towards the bathroom. "Now get a shower and let's pick out your dress! King Sombra expects punctuality from everypony, especially his queen-to-be!"

Going by her hoofmaiden's fearful tone, she could tell that Amber was terrified by her ruler and decided to assuage her fears by getting a quick shower. The tub was porcelain and stood on old-fashioned claw foot pedestals which, along with the copper wall sconces and dark brown and egg-white floor tiles, gave the room an old, high-class look to it. These were temporary design choices Cadence and Shining Armor went with when they began renovating the castle and so far, Sombra did little to alter them. After turning on the saucer-shaped showerhead, Twilight set about washing her body and mane with jasmine-scented soap and berry shampoo. Even if Sombra was a short-tempered brute, he did go out of his way to provide Twilight with basic comforts. Simple, non-flashy gifts. Maybe he has potential after all. Wait, where the hell did THAT even come from?!

Wrapping towels around her head and waist, she rejoined Amber by the wardrobe as the crystal pony was hurriedly looking through several gowns. The first one was black and lacy, something a sexy widow might pick out for herself. Next, a poofy, navy-blue dress with a frilly sweetheart neckline and another that was slim, red and showed off a lot of leg. Who did he buy these for, an escort? Deciding not to answer herself, Twilight paused at a full-length, maroon gown with long sleeves, a draw-string top and a bodice. Not only was it one of the more conservative choices but it also would make her look like a princess. Or a queen.

"It's pretty, right?"

"Yeah...it'll have to do," Twilight replied unenthusiastically, dreading the forthcoming dinner while holding some distant, fleeting hope that Sombra would like her choice of dress.

Holding Amber's hoof, Twilight was directed towards the dining room, passing a darker part of the castle, one filled with low-lit rooms, black crystal walls and macabre statues, which were more fitting for the King of Shadows. Twilight momentarily paused to inspect the statues, wondering if their life-like details were due to them being petrified ponies before shuddering and decided she was better off not knowing. They stopped outside of a pair of dark purple and onyx doors, where a couple of Sombra's royal guards were stationed, the only indication of their living state being the steady rise and fall of their chests. From what she could glean, they were crystal ponies but since Sombra had little time to prepare an army, she theorized that they were being mind-controlled and while it fit with his modus operandi, it was still chilling to think about. How does it feel? Are they even aware that it's happening to them?

"Um, excuse me? Princess Twilight Sparkle is here to dine with the king?" Amber waved a hoof at the guards, who stepped out from in front of the doors, turned and faced one another in one solid movement, their steel-capped hooves clacking echoing throughout the halls. "Oh, um, th-thank you. Go ahead, Twilight."

The doors swung open wide with a creaking-thud and it was no mystery who was behind it. Alright, let's do this. There's nothing to be afraid of. Taking a deep breath, Twilight slowly walked past the guards, her skin crawling as they stood there unmoving, the green glow of their eye-slits appearing to follow her every hoofstep. Amber gave her a reassuring nod and smiled, despite the palpability of her fear and Twilight was actually relieved to know it wasn't just her. The doors closed themselves behind Twilight, causing her to jump slightly as a sinister yet inviting voice boomed:

"Good evening, my innamorata. My, you look ravishing."

The speaker was seated at the head of the massive oak dining table, a glass of wine telekinetically swirled around in front of his chest. He took a quick sip before setting the glass down and standing up to saunter around the table to his waiting guest. Lacking his usual attire of cape and armor, Sombra instead wore a wine-red waistcoat and pants combo with a black dining jacket and cravat, giving him the appearance of an 18th century aristocrat. Then again, being trapped in ice for a thousand years probably left him stuck in another time period. Taking Twilight's hoof, he placed a feather-light kiss on it and stared deeply into her eyes, his hypnotic gaze making the mare's knees buckle slightly. Alright, stop it! You're not some filly with a crush! Get ahold of yourself, damn it!

"Oh, um, thank you...Sombra. You look nice too."

The stallion's eyes seemed to light up at this remark and he chuckled slightly. "Thank you but clearly you are the one deserving of praise. You took such a simple garment and elevated it to something akin to angelic." Twilight's cheeks burned, both at Sombra's compliment and at his gaze. It wasn't that she'd never received praise from the opposite sex, it was just that it was usually some brash schoolcolt looking to blow off steam after a big quiz. With Sombra, however, he seemed to mean every word, his eyes drinking in the sight of her as if she were the only thing in the world. It was flattering-no, downright thrilling-but also somewhat uncomfortable. She almost let out a sigh of relief when Sombra let go of her hoof to push out her chair for her. "My lady."

Twilight took a few slow steps to her seat and gulped when Sombra pushed her chair in, his snout right next to her ear as he took in a whiff of her shampoo. Is he seriously sniffing my mane? What was more unsettling was the fact that she wasn't entirely creeped out by this and watched him take his seat on her left, his stride wide and confident. Most stallions she'd met like this were usually self-conscious jerks hiding their insecurities with false swagger but in her host's case...he truly believed in himself and owned it, a truly admirable trait. If it wasn't for his massive ego, it would've come off as, well, sexy. Ugh, did I just call King Sombra "sexy"?

"The chefs are preparing a nice pasta puttanesca with a Caprese salad side and a glass of Cabernet Sauvignon."

"Actually, could I have a glass of water?" Twilight asked, absolutely on guard due to her host's dubious intentions, especially where alcohol was concerned. "I don't drink...wine."

Sombra grinned, allowing his fangs to peer over his bottom lip. "Of course, Twilight. Ivory Rook!" A light yellow crystal pony stallion with a blue mane made his way into the room, trying to balance being quick and efficient but slow and dignified. He was dressed in a black and purple tuxedo and bore a pin on his lapel bearing Sombra's insignia.

"Yes, Your Highness?"

"The princess would like water instead of wine."

The stallion nodded and disappeared, shortly reappearing with a wheeled cart and after pouring Twilight a glass, bowed and scampered away. Twilight took a small sip of the water and looked back to where Ivory Rook had run off.

"You know, I'm not actually a princess."

Sombra shrugged, "So? If you're betrothed to a king, that makes you a royal, does it not?"

Twilight tapped her hooves together. "I suppose I can see the logic in that. After all, marrying into a patrilineal line does elevate one to...th-that's not the point. I don't feel comfortable with that title."

"But darling," Sombra smiled as he leaned forward. "If you can't handle being called 'Princess,' however can you expect to survive being addressed as 'Queen?' After awhile, you get used to it. I know."

This sparked Twilight's curiosity. "How did you become king of the Crystal Empire? I would've thought a crystal pony would be in charge, not an umbrum." Not only would she get background on Sombra but she'd also receive first-hoof knowledge on the history of shadow ponies, a subject most Equestrian history books shied away from or mentioned in one-sentence snippets. The researcher part of her brain would not let this go.

"I was born into royalty. My father was a king as was his father before him," Sombra replied as he stared bored into his wine glass. "The umbrum used to work as a patriarchal monarchy, with a few exceptions. My father then conquered the Crystal Empire, took a queen and then I happened. Nothing really much to it." Twilight frowned at this. A stallion as bold and egotistical as Sombra should be spilling his guts about his heritage and rise to power. Instead, he said very little and seemed to be almost ashamed of where he came from. Something of a contradiction, isn't he?

After it became clear that he was done speaking, Twilight peered around the room for a conversation starter when she spotted a gold-framed portrait hanging over the fireplace. She thought back and realized that while she hadn't actually been in the castle for very long, she didn't recall seeing any other paintings hanging up. It featured a slim, beautiful pure-white unicorn mare, her ivory mane wildly spilling down her shoulders while she gazed at the viewer with clear blue eyes. A strange, pink star-shaped birthmark appeared at the base of her horn and while she was smiling, it was evident that she wore a mask of immense pain and sorrow. It was like she was being forced to be happy.

"She's beautiful. Who was she?"

Sombra followed Twilight's gaze and replied somberly, "My mother, Queen Lumen Morningstar." She'd recalled that Sombra had mentioned his mother in his letter. Clearly she'd meant a lot to him, enough to hang up her portrait in an otherwise bare and impersonally empty castle. "But never mind her," Sombra said, suddenly perking up. "I want to learn about you. Tell me something about yourself." It was something of a jolt for him to switch moods so rapidly, obviously done to avoid giving out personal information. Before, Twilight had only seen the king as a cruel, black-hearted tyrant so it was a shock to see him upset about something. She decided to play along, if only to avoid an uncomfortable topic.

"Well, I have an adoptive older brother and I...spent most of my life in a library with my nose in a book..."

"Ah, a bookworm, I see! You look like the bookish sort. So you're beautiful and possess a brain! Wonderful!"

"...Right. And I grew up in Canterlot. I didn't have many friends growing up, due to the whole shut-in thing."

Sombra took another drink of wine. "I used to visit there, when I was younger. Of course, the 'Royal Sisters' weren't in charge at that time, barely out of earning their wings. Wasn't much of a place to look at. Ah, the food's here!" Several rather miserable-looking crystal ponies waddled into the dining room carrying plates of various dishes. Apart from the still-steaming pasta, there was salad, bread, fruit, pastries and some kind of tomato soup. It wasn't until Twilight's stomach angrily rumbled that she realized how famished she was. The king peered amusingly at her and raised his glass.

"Don't be shy, Twilight. Dig in."

Author's Note

The design for King Sombra's mother came from the title character of the 1982 animated film The Last Unicorn. There's a backstory that I will go into in later chapters but-spoiler alert!-it is rather...dark.

Sombra is definately a closed book but one that'll be read soon enough...

This was a fun chapter to write, since Sombra is just so much fun to write for! Twilight is definately out of element with this one! ;)

I know some (okay, all) of you are confused by Twilight's "adoptive brother" comment. I promise, I have an explanation.

Chapter 9-The Dinner Part II

The meal, although delicious and well-prepared, was somewhat tense for Twilight. For starters, Sombra made it a habit to constantly leer over her every couple of minutes. True, it was more subtle than the all-out drooling that she'd seen stallions do in Rarity's presence but it make her feel very self-conscious all the same. Due to her excessive studying as a filly, Twilight never got around to dating and was often oblivious to the stares of colts, which she sadly became more aware of as she got older. Apart from the umbrum's unnatural eye color, his gaze was also unnerving in how unflinchingly absorbed it was in taking in all of Twilight. She wasn't sure what was worse: the constant staring or how it put butterflies in her stomach.

"Sombra? Do you think you can stop staring at me like that?"

The stallion's face drooped somewhat. "Am I making you uncomfortable?"

"Very."

Leaning back in his seat, Sombra scooched the chair an inch away from the table and nervously coughed into his hoof. "My apologies; it wasn't my goal. You're just so...beautiful. I just wanted you to know that because you seem to be unaware of it." The gentleness and sincerity of Sombra's words gave Twilight pause. While she never felt ugly-in fact, she often found herself to be plain-and was often told by her parents how pretty she was, she had never received the impression that she was all that attractive. Perhaps it was more than just lust that compelled Sombra to fawn over her.

"So...what is your favorite part? Of my face, I mean?"

Sombra leaned forward and smiled, only showing the very tips of his fangs. He scanned her from top to bottom before replying breathily, "Your eyes. I've never seen such a shade of purple before. It reminds me of the night sky." This held Twilight's attention. "When I was a colt, I used to watch the sun set. Just before the sun lowered, the skies would appear violet, bringing forth the night and with it, the true wonders of the cosmos. Most ponies would tell you that the night sky is just darkness but that isn't true. Dark blues, swirling magentas, light grays. Such beauty."

Twilight realized that she'd been holding her breath when she suddenly had to release it. The passion with which Sombra spoke and the far-off dreamy look on his face was captivating. For a brief moment, she forgot she was dining with her shadow-bending captor. She put a hoof to her chest to feel her heartbeat, which wildly thump-thumped away in her ribcage. "You know, I have a thing for star-gazing. Astronomy is one of my fortes."

"Really? Perhaps we should put your knowledge to the test sometime."

"I'd like that," Twilight said softly, fighting the blush that creeped along her cheeks. Easy girl; keep it together. The logical part of her mind chastised her for letting her emotions get the better of her and warning her not to fall for Sombra's bullshit. He was, after all, still a master manipulator and could be influencing her at this very moment. She returned to gaze to Sombra only to realize that he'd left his seat and was setting a record on an old phonograph.

"Can you believe it? A device of wood and electricity that plays music! What an age of wonders!" The needle slid across the record's surface, producing the sounds of an accordion mixed with a cello and a violin. This was soon followed by the rhythmic taps of Sombra's hooves as he stomped out the melody, swaying gracefully around the room. The violins became more prevalent, screeching along to the building drumbeat as a guitar wove its way in. Is this...tango music?

"Um, Sombra, what...-whoa!" Twilight was magically pulled out of her seat and thrown into the waiting forelegs of Sombra, her annoyance overshadowed by her surprise as one hoof placed itself on her waist and the other on the small of her back. That fluttery feeling in her stomach returned, not helped by the smoldering gaze Sombra cast down at her as he spun her around. Due to their size difference, he was lifting her up to meet her eyes, leaving the mare dangling a foot off of the ground. He walked backwards with a bounce, letting the music dictate his moves as the click-clack of castanets joined in the chorus. He then spun Twilight around so that her back was up against his chest.

"I can't begin to tell you how happy I am that you're here," Sombra sighed, sending a wave of pleasure rolling through Twilight as she felt his voice humming against her back. With another spin, she was once again brought face-to-face with the umbrum, his right leg stuck far out as he crouched down slightly with his left. "When you faced me for the first time, you stirred something within me, something I had thought to have been long dead and buried."

"I did?" Twilight asked, her voice coming out as a squeak. Sombra grinned as he suddenly bounced to his hooves and glided across the room, his movements flowing and precise. She had to admit: he certainly could move on the dancefloor. After a couple of twirls, Sombra dipped Twilight, his hoof snaking around to graze the back of her leg.

"You did. When others fled, you stayed your ground and fought me. Oh, the determination in your eyes, the fire in your soul! In that moment, I knew that you were special. What a mare!" Pulling Twilight back up, he bent slightly so he could wrap his left leg behind her own. The guitar strums picked up while accompanied by the steady bum-da-bum-bum of a drum. Twilight bit her lip, unsure of how much more of this extremely close-quarters and provocative dancing she could take. He's doing this on purpose! There's no way he can be clueless about how he's affecting me!

She was set down on her own hooves as Sombra prowled around her, his arms bent at his sides as one hindhoof was placed in front of the other. He waved a forehoof in front of Twilight's face and placed his arm around her to hug the air. He led her back and forth with a predatory grin, letting her know that yes, he was in control and would exert it whenever he wished. Those scarlet eyes shot Twilight a message, one that she could read all too clearly: "I want you and I want you now." She was then lifted up once more into the air to face her dance partner, who she was contemplating either hitting or kissing. Or perhaps both.

"I'm confused. Why go through all this effort? You could just mind control me like you did with the guards."

A vein momentarily popped on Sombra's furrowed brow and he quickly turned away so that he could face her again with a mask of flirtation. "Now why would I do that? As any hunter will tell you..." He paused to spin her around each arm and ended the dance with a quick dip as the music came to a close, his face dangerously close to hers. "...It's that chase that's really the fun."

Sweet Celestia, is he going to try to kiss me?! Shoving Sombra back, Twilight smoothed out her dress and took several deep, panicky breaths. Once she had regained her composure, she cleared her throat. "Well, sorry to disappoint you, Your Majesty, but looks like you're going to be chasing me for a very long time." She began to hurriedly march out of the room when a smooth and poised voice called out to her:

"Then let the chase begin."

With those five words, Twilight broke into a gallop, rushing past the guards with their stone-like stances and the life-like crystal statues, her head and chest pounding so loud it drowned out the world around her. She didn't stop running until she slammed and locked her bedroom door behind her. Sliding to the floor, Twilight gasped in air as she tried to put logic and reason into how she was feeling. She felt like a golden trophy coveted by a lecherous shadow demon. She felt like her fiancé and captor was deeper and more pony-like than he let on. She felt like some dark inner voice was calling out to out, offering her freedom and pleasure in exchange for her very soul, her core being.

…She felt broken.

Author's Note

Muy caliente! Things are really heating up!

I know some of you may see Sombra as some pig-headed, Gaston-type but his line of reasoning will be more apparent as the story goes on.

Can you really blame Twilight for her conflicting emotions?

Chapter 10-Research

Two days had passed since the dinner and Twilight hadn't seen Sombra since then, which was a relief to the unicorn as she needed time to think about her new environment as well as her feelings regarding the umbrum. He was vicious and perverted but also seemed to hold back an inner sadness looming inside of him, as if he were haunted by something terrible or even traumatic in his past. She shook her head. Now was not the time to think about Sombra or his supposed woes. Steeling herself, Twilight tip-hoofed past the masked guards, noting no changes in their breathing or posture. It would seem as though Sombra was a stallion of his word; she did have free range to explore the kingdom undisturbed.

Once she'd made it past the main entrance, Twilight wove her way into town, finding it harder and harder not to be infected by the same melancholy that struck its inhabitants. She thought it'd been a good idea for her and her friends to reawaken the crystal ponies' memories but in retrospect, it now seemed like a cruelty rather than a mercy. A forlorn shopkeeper briefly looked her way before getting back to sweeping his storefront, his eyes dull and empty. There was a time when the shopkeeper would've been ignorant of the reason behind his misery but now he and everypony else knew what the reason was. And it was all Twilight's fault.

The Crystal Empire Public Library was deathly silent, bearing all of the stillness and gloominess of a tomb. Despite this, libraries were a safe haven for Twilight, even the dust-covered derelict ones, and she could always find joy in burying herself in a book or two. Or twenty. Aside from the desire to get away from the castle, she also wanted to do research on Sombra, perhaps find something about him to help her crack the code behind his behavior and motives. After all, knowing is half the battle. Where did I hear that from again? Twilight tapped a hoof to her chin and shrugged, deciding that whatever it was, it probably wasn't important.

After ringing the bell at the front desk, she was met with a familiar elderly mare as she came in wheeling a cart piled with books. Amethyst Maresbury wiped her forehead and sighed, readjusting the large, round-lensed bifocals over her surprisingly vibrant purple eyes. The lilac-coated crystal pony moved with a spryness and vigorousness not expected in somepony her age. Noticing the unicorn, Amethyst cleared her throat and smiled, assuming her professional librarian posture and voice. "Hello again, how may I help you?"

Twilight's head dove to the left and right before staring right back at Amethyst. "You're...happy to see me?"

Amethyst chuckled, "Of course I am! You're that nice young mare that came here to visit and tried to fight off King Sombra. Which, between us, was so incredibly brave!"

"But...I failed. I couldn't save you or the Empire. I'm sorry."

The old mare surprised Twilight by placing a reassuring hoof on her shoulder and tutting at her. "Now, now, there's no need for that. The fact is, dearie, is that you fought for us. You could've run and tried to save yourself but instead, you stood your ground and reminded us of who we are. You're very brave, Twilight Sparkle. Of course, you're going to be needing it if you're going to marry that horrid Sombra and become queen."

"What?!" Twilight practically screeched. "How did you know that?"

Amethyst sighed, a long-winded sound. "Before you arrived, His Majesty gave a public announcement proclaiming that he was taking a queen and named you as his bride-to-be. Many of us were outraged by this. We knew that there was no way that you'd willingly agree to marrying that monster, not without him threatening you somehow."

It was actually nice and uplifting to hear that the crystal ponies didn't hate her, nor did they want her to marry the king. Looks like I might have some friends here after all. "Thank you so much, Amethyst. Anyway, I came here because I was hoping to find information about Sombra, particularly on his race, the umbrum."

"Hmm. That might be a challenge. Let me see the catalogue."

Searching through a series of wall-drawers, Amethyst returned with three small cards, each one a dismal faded yellow. "You might find something on the king in 'Royal History' and 'Genealogy' while anything on umbrums might be under 'General Reference,' 'Races of Equestria' or 'Species of the Realm.' Honestly, I'm not even sure there'd be anything for you to find, due to Sombra's need for secrecy. There's not much else I can help you with, I'm afraid," Amethyst said apologetically, her gaze cast downward wistfully.

Glancing at the cards, Twilight gave the librarian a quick hug and yipped, "No problem! Thank you for all of your help regardless!" before making a beeline for 'General Reference,' literally kicking up a cloud of dust as she fled.

Two and a Half Hours Later...

"Well...that was a chore!"

True to Amethyst's word, digging up on info about the King of All Monsters turned out to be like searching for a needle in a hay factory. After frantically and painstakingly searching the five sections twelve times, Twilight only found two books on the subject, one of which was your basic Charles Darwhinny zoological tome while the other a book on different Equestrian species. All information in the "Genealogy" and "Royal History" sections were missing; books with torn-out pages or missing records altogether. Whatever information was there, Sombra clearly didn't want anypony to find.

Dragging herself to the study area, Twilight started with the Darwhinny book, flipping through until she found:

Chapter XXXVIII---A Study on the Everyday Existence and Culture of the Dark and Nocturnal Species and Races

This looks promising! Twilight smiled inwardly as she read on, skipping past chimeras and cyclopes until she found the section on umbrums, her body shaking from excitement and anticipation.

Now we come to the more enigmatic of Equestria's dark races, those beings who are responsible for every campfire story and bump in the night: the umbrum. Known colloquially-and more appropriately-as "shadow ponies," the umbrum dwell somewhere between Equestria and the Shadow Realm, a supposed other-world where light does not exist and only darkness is given dominion. The umbrum are taller than your average Equestrian pony, with red glowing eyes--much like the flames of Tarturus--and lithe, onyx-black bodies, which are extremely malleable, being able to bend and contort by actually becoming living shadows themselves. As of yet, the umbrum have rejected all attempts to join Equestrian society, preferring to keep to the company of their own kind. Perhaps some day, Celestia-willing, we will unravel their macabre mystery, bringing light to the dark nature of the shadow ponies, of the umbrum.

"Wait, is that it? It can't be it!" Twilight searched through the book over and over again, certain that she'd missed something, positive that somepony as detail-oriented as Darwhinny couldn't possibly have documented such little information. Sliding the book aside with a groan, she magically flipped open An A-Z Analysis on Equestria's Races, hoping to find answers that Mr. Darwhinny failed to provide. "Let's see: 'Minotaur'...'Siren'...Ha! 'Umbrum'!"

Umbrum: Also known as a "shadow pony," "shadhavar" or "karkadann," an umbrum is a member of a mysterious race of pony-like beings that are believed to have come from another world, known in myths as "the Shadow Realm," though such a land's existence has yet to have been proven. An umbrum is identified by its fiery red eyes, black fur, dark flowing mane and ability to actually bend darkness to its will, even morphing into a sentient shadow. Although their origins are shrouded in mystery, it is said that the first umbrum Ahriman become one with the Primordial Darkness and all other umbrums were created by his shadow. Alas, since the apparent extinction of their kind, we may never learn more about the umbrums' culture, biology or origins. Perhaps it is better left forgotten.

Twilight slammed the book shut in frustration, once again cross by another dead end. She buried her face in her arms and banged them into the surface of the desk, barely registering the pain. She was frustrated, exhausted and wishing for something to smash into pieces; it was like being in school all over again. All I want are some answers! Why can't I find any stinking answers! Forget the hay factory, it was like trying to find a needle in a hay continent! This left Twilight wondering what could've possibly happened to the umbrum. From what she'd read, they were a race that had existed but then vanished, leaving nothing, not even their culture behind. It's like they just crawled out of the darkness...

Her head shot up as an epiphany jolted her body like a bolt of electricity. She turned her mind back to the book, about how it briefly touched upon a "Primordial Darkness." It sounded like a creation myth and if there's a myth, then there must be documentation on it! Both authors had mentioned something the umbrum believed which might mean that there was a chance that somepony had recorded their beliefs, or at least a fraction of it. And if she could find those beliefs, those myths, then that could lead to something about the umbrum, about Sombra!

Scrambling out of her chair, Twilight cheered, "Once more onto the breach, dear friends!" before rocketing back to the information desk and to a very alarmed Amethyst. After the two cross-referenced any books mentioning the "Primordial Darkness," the old mare directed Twilight to the "Myths and Legends" section, which proved to be a much more fruitful search than her previous one. Ignoring the rumbling in her belly, Twilight meticulously checked over every book on Equestrian cosmology myths, taking notes and digesting every word and letter like a three-course meal. She halted when one book, Hesijog's Theogoneigh, caught her attention:

Long before the founding of Equestria, when the universe was young and the stars not yet alight, there existed six consciousnesses known as the Primordial Ones, from out of the void they came. First Darkness came to be, but next followed by Chaos and Light, then Time and Life and finally Death. To each the Primordial Ones were given dominion over a share of the earth and with them, a representative. The unicorn Ahriman came to be the vessel of Darkness, the father of the Shadow Ponies. The draconequui claimed Chaos as their lord and master, those discordant serpents retreated to their world and to their wiles. Light had been claimed by the alicorns while it is said that the lone mortehippus was the bearer of Death. Time was claimed by none while Life called all creatures unto its bosom.

While Twilight was unfamiliar with the term "mortehippus," she had a pretty good idea what old Hesijog was getting at: six gods or cosmic beings supposedly existed and merged or interacted with the different races of Equestria. As a draconequus, it made sense that Discord would be the bearer of Chaos while alicorns like Celestia and Luna used Light to guide the ponies and protect them from evil. She flipped back to her notes, recalling how she'd found a passage detailing how the umbrum believed that their chosen element the Darkness actually spoke to them, aiding them in their actions. "The umbrum claim that the personification of Darkness was a living presence and appeared as voice in their heads, instructing them on how to manipulate their shadowy forms and use dark magic." Finally, a lucky break! But how to use this information?

Author's Note

This chapter was to show a little bit of how the crystal ponies were faring under Sombra's reign but mostly to delve more into the umbrums and what they are exactly.

Incidentally, Ahriman (or Angra Mainyu) is the Zoroastrian god of darkness and opponent of their god of light Ahura Mazda.

Shadhavars and karkadanns are both legendary Arabic creatures resembling unicorns.

Charles Darwhinny=Charles Darwin

Hesijog and Theogoneigh=Hesiod and Theogony

I apologize for the fault with the puns. Those responsible have been sacked.

By the way, the term "mortehippus" is one that I invented and I plan to implement it in another story. If you wish to use it, please ASK FIRST. Okie dokie lokie?

Chapter 11-Fatherly Advice

"Um, Y-your Majesty?" Rubinstein squeaked, trying to get the attention of the angrily pacing umbrum, his metal-tipped hooves furiously thump-clacking dents into the floor as he muttered to himself. Those who personally served the king knew of his habit of speaking to a voice in his head, something he addressed as "The Darkness" and would intermittently start talking to it at random intervals. Sombra could be eating supper or dictating notes when he would start muttering to himself out of the blue, a habit that only further added to the overall displeasure that the purple crystal pony felt serving him. Well, him and all of the other servants and staff. At the moment, it seemed like the king was talking to "The Darkness" about his queen-to-be, who Rubinstein found to be actually sweet and endearing. So why is such a cheerful and polite mare like Twilight Sparkle marrying a cruel and deranged brute like King Sombra?

"Because I said so, that's why! I'm the king and that means I get to marry a mare of my choice," Sombra shot back at the Darkness, fed up with its plain disgust at the thought of the umbrum wedding a commoner.

True but why this particular mare? Princess Cadence would've been a far more suitable choice. She was already designated as the new sovereign of this land. Marrying her would've made the takeover more official. Plus, she's a princess and an alicorn.

"You have a point but I didn't want to add fuel to the fire by demanding the hoof of Princess Celestia's favorite niece! Better her prized pupil than her own flesh and blood. Besides, she's already married and I'm not going to degrade myself by trying to rub another stallion's rhubarb."

Is this pride talking? Who cares if she's already taken?

"I do! This is not up for discussion! I chose Twilight Sparkle as my queen and that's that!"

Sombra slammed his hoof down for emphasis, though it was a futile gesture considering he was attempting to intimidate a disembodied voice, one that only he could hear. He sighed and emptied his wine glass, smacking his lips as he took in the smoky taste. "Rubinstein!"

"Yes, Your Majesty?"

"Have Sand Arrow and Check Mate bring up another barrel of wine. I'm feeling especially parched today."

The crystal pony bowed and scurried off, almost hitting Twilight Sparkle as she apprehensively entered the room. Sombra turned and spread his arms out joyfully. "Ah, Twilight. It's been too long. Welcome, my dear. How might I assist you?" The mare looked around, clearly uncomfortable by the fact that she was currently standing in his private-and rather spacious-bedchambers. For once, Sombra didn't look at Twilight's body, instead focusing on the intense gleam in her violet eyes. They were bright and full of knowledge, with just a bit of fire lurking behind them. Well, what do you know? He thought amusingly to himself. There's a physical trait I'm liking about a mare that has nothing to do with her body.

Twilight finally stated, "I was at the library and I was trying to look up information about you, about umbrums."

"Is that so?" Sombra was intrigued. "And did you find anything?"

She paused to pull a few sheets of paper from out of her saddlebags. "From the few books I could locate, I found that umbrums have a legend about a pony named Ahriman and his connection to the 'Primordial Darkness.'"

Though it was barely imperceptible, Sombra's facial muscles twitched with surprise. How did she find out about that? I had every book on the matter either removed or destroyed! I was very thorough! When Sombra took over the Crystal Kingdom, he knew that any information about umbrums would prove dangerous in the wrong hooves and could inspire rebellion in his new slaves. So, he did what any rational overlord might: he had the library scourged of anything dangerous to his reign, including anything pertaining to his father, mother or family lineage.

Not thorough enough it would seem. There was a chance that something would've fallen through the cracks.

Ignoring the Darkness, Sombra forced a grin and asked pleasantly, "Ah, yes, I remember that from my days as a young colt. It's an old myth, nothing more. What did you learn about the Primordial Darkness?"

"Well, it's one of the Primordial Ones, a group of cosmic beings that supposedly came into existence at the start of the universe. One of the beings, the personification of Darkness, apparently chose the unicorn Ahriman as its vessel or representative and he in turn became the father of the umbrum race. Other than that, I couldn't find anything."

Sombra shrugged casually, "Perhaps it's for the best. I'm the last umbrum so what does it matter?" He then boldly approached the unicorn, catching the flicker of fear in her eyes as she tensed up. He leaned in closely, so much that he could smell her breath. "Then again, I don't have to be, do I?" Sombra's voice dropped to a husky whisper, sending goosebumps popping up all over Twilight's flesh. Why do I find her so irresistible?

A hoof hit Sombra in the center of his chest, shoving him away as Twilight faced him angrily, her glow glowing threateningly. "What happened to you? How can you be so cold-hearted and-and repulsive?! Were you ever even remotely decent?" Astonishment gave way to admiration, as Sombra considered the mare. It was like their first meeting, which seemed ages ago and the fire that was present then was there then, radiating off of Twilight as she faced him down. To Sombra's own shock, looking back on that day lead his mind towards going back further to another day, one that would forever help to cement his destiny as the future King of Shadows.

"It was...a very long time ago," he answered in a serious, almost pained tone, causing Twilight's horn to stop glowing as she stared at him uncertainly. "But I had to grow up. I had to kill the colt so that the stallion could live." He turned away from Twilight, who thought over his words and struggled for a response. Sombra, on the other hoof, no longer thought about the unicorn, instead finding his brain occupied by a memory. A memory that continued to fester in his mind like a fresh battlefield wound, the reminder of a war he'd started and had yet to win centuries ago...

1,475 years ago...

Young Sombra was unceremoniously dropped to the floor, his flank and left hind leg aching from the slight fall. Wincing slightly, he froze when the stallion in front of him glared at him, deep breaths being exhaled from his flaring nostrils. King Erebus resembled a grown-up version of his son except he was more muscular with broader features and kept his mane and beard long and wild, like black banners on his face and scalp. He also bore a deep scar on the right side of his face, plunging over his eye, down his cheek and over the edge of his lip, giving him the appearance of always scowling on that side. What was truly horrendous was how the king gained it; Sombra was there and would never forget it for as long as he lived.

"What were you doing?! I didn't give you permission to leave the castle!" Erebus roared, shaking the room with his voice.

"B-but Father, I just wanted to make some friends and I thought...-"

"You thought what? They'd just hop up and down with joy at the notion? Bah, what naivety!"

Sombra dragged his front hoof along the stone floor in little figure-eights. "The filly seemed, well, not so bad." His cheeks flushed at the memory. "And she-she was pretty too!" He nearly screamed when a green corona surrounded him and dragged him up to his father's scowling face.

"Of course she was! They all are! Mares-and by extension, fillies-are the most conniving, devious creatures in all of Equestria! Once they have your heart, they own you. Now, what have I told you? No pony will ever want to associate with you, especially mares! Nopony could ever love an umbrum." He closed his good eye and Sombra once again fell painfully to the floor. The colt whimpered softly, wanting his mother now more than ever. It'd been almost six months since her death and at that point, he would've given anything to see her again. No, no! Don't think about her! Not like that!

King Erebus slowly circled his son, with Sombra feeling as though he were a deer being swarmed by a school of bite-acudas. "You have to grow up, Sombra, if you ever wish to one day succeed me and be king. You have to become strong, merciless, ready to do what must be done. You must kill the colt so that the stallion may live."

"I don't understand, Father."

"I know you don't. Yet. You are still young and full of fear. It's time that I showed you the Gateway."

Sombra scurried away but was caught by two armored sentries, their faces hard but sympathetic. "No, not the Gateway! Please, don't do it! Father, please!" His cries went unheard however, Erebus coldly regarding his offspring before turning on his hind hoofs and stomping away, the guards following closely behind with a thrashing Sombra in their clutches. From what Sombra had read, the Gateway of Phobetor was the most dangerous of the umbrums' relics, one that could drive a creature to insanity if entered. And Sombra was twelve, which meant that he was old enough to pass the initiation. He would face his greatest fear and thereby conquer it. At least, he hoped he would.

They traveled past the throne room and down a secret passageway, which lead into the catacombs that lay hidden deep beneath the castle. After half a mile, they stopped in front of what appeared to be a simple wooden door, with a large gem at the center of its lintel. Channeling his dark magic into the gem, Erebus unleashed a blast of black energy, charging the gem and unlocking the Gateway, which began to open with a blinding light that poured out of it.

"It is time, my son. Embrace your destiny. Fear is the greatest tool, the best teacher. Learn from it."

Seeing how much nearer he got to the relic, Sombra kicked and thrashed as hard as he could but the guards never relented, holding onto him until he was directly in front of the door. The guards finally relinquished their grip, leaving Sombra at the Gateway's mercy. He wanted to run, flee from this accursed place, but found to his own horror that he could not. Every muscle in his body refused to obey him, leaving him petrified on the spot as the door swung all the way open. A blinding light enveloped Sombra, tugging at his flesh and yanking him into it. A scream erupted from his throat and he fell downward, deep down into the darkest recesses of his mind, into the place he dreaded to venture.

Author's Note

The line, "Kill the colt so that the stallion may live," is based on "Kill the boy so that the man may live," which I borrowed from A Song of Ice and Fire and Game of Thrones. It's just such an impactful line and I knew that I had to incorporate it somewhere.

Wow, that's the second GOT reference I've made in this story. Huh.

The rhubarb line was lifted from Batman (1989). Such a funny line.

So what did young Sombra see behind the door?

Chapter 12-Puzzle

Despite the highly therapeutic peace and quiet of the library, Twilight's mind was anything but, her thoughts swirling around like the eye of a hurricane. Shutting the book she was reading about the history of the Crystal Empire-the eighth volume no less-and rubbing her eyes, she sighed and leaned back in her chair. After the tense moment with Sombra in his bedchambers, during which the king finally revealed something about himself, the butler Rubinstein returned with news regarding a barrel of wine and Sombra snapped out of his contemplative mood to carry on as though nothing had happened. When Twilight asked him to elaborate, he promptly showed her the door, promising to see her at dinner. Defeated, she made a beeline for the library and tried to forget the experience altogether.

Except I can't. Ugh, that umbrum is driving me insane! Placing the book back onto the shelf, Twilight stretched her legs and sighed relievedly as she heard a couple of small pops. Feeling that the library was somehow restrictive, a notion that the bookworm never even dreamed that she'd ever consider, she decided to have a walk around town, hoping a little exercise might screw her head on straight. Bidding Amethyst farewell, Twilight descended the library staircase and past the twin emerald griffons that guarded its entrance, their pupil-less gazes seeming to follow the mare as she made her way into town. Carefully navigating her way past a spiral of jagged black crystals, she couldn't help but feel dread at the state of this once beautiful land.

A high-pitched, almost musical sound erupted in the air, momentarily taking Twilight back as she recognized the sound but figured that it must've been her imagination. She shrugged and continued onward when she heard it again. There's no way that it could be...laughter? Peering past some bushes, Twilight's jaw dropped at the sight of five crystal pony foals rolling a multi-sided crystal ball along the ground, giggling and whooping as they galloped to and fro. All across the Empire, Twilight had only seen miserable faces and heard despondent voices and yet, here was a group of foals just happily playing as if they didn't live in a dictatorship. What in the name of Celestia is going on? Well, only one way to find out.

"Hi there, kids," Twilight began, noticing the total lack of fear or suspicion from the young ponies at a stranger addressing them. She'd read that crystal ponies were very a very tight-knit race, valuing trust and community above all other things. It was completely safe and normal for children to hang around strangers or dine in their homes with no fear of ill intentions. The foals all looked uncertainly at one another before bending their knees and bowing.

A filly replied, "We're playing, Your Majesty," a slight lisp in her voice. She possessed a grayish vermilion coat and a curly magenta mane that had a stripe of spring green running through its center.

"Please, call me 'Twilight.' I'm not comfortable with a title I didn't earn. And what's your name?"

"I'm Peridot but my friends call me, 'Peri.'" The others nodded their heads in conformation before all sitting in a semi-circle around Twilight, intrigued by the arrival of their important visitor, their hexagonal eyes aglow with awe.

Twilight smiled and looked at little Peri, noting that she'd no doubt make a lovely young mare once she grew up. "Well Peri, I was wondering how...how is it you and your friends are so...happy?" It was difficult to ask that question without sounding weird but the children all laughed and it was clear that it was one of mirth rather than mockery.

Peri shrugged, "I'm not sure I understand, Twilight. We're happy 'cause we are."

"Yeah, how come that's odd?" A grayish-cyan colt asked, shaking his light green-maned head.

Oh, how to explain this?! Twilight scratched the back of her head. "It's just that...since I've been here, I've noticed that the adults are very...unhappy. And when I heard you laughing and having fun, I thought it was weird that you weren't unhappy too. King Sombra hates happiness and laughter." At the sound of the umbrum's name, the foals all did a strange gesture involving tapping their front hooves together, placing them above their hearts and then, with their hooves still touching, rotating them clockwise over their chests and stomachs.

"Nasty King Sombra makes everypony sad. My mama told me he cast a spell to take joy away but it didn't affect us or any of the other kids." Another filly answered, this one with a brilliant yellow coat and cornflower blue mane.

Twilight mulled this over, trying to make sense of the Empire's ruler in light of this new information. Sombra gains power through fear and misery, this much I've already figured out. So why leave the foals alone? Surely their negative emotions would be much more potent due to their young ages. It just doesn't add up. After going through all of the extra effort to keep an entire kingdom emotionally crippled, it was simply mind-boggling why such a cruel and power-hungry sorcerer would exclude such a reliable source of magical nourishment.

"Thank you so much, children," Twilight beamed as she rose to her hooves. "You've helped me out so much."

"Will you come back to play with us?" Peri asked through large gamboge-orange eyes.

Gently ruffling the giddy filly's mane, Twilight nodded, "Of course I will. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye," finishing with her hoof over one eye. The foals all giggled and repeated the gesture, which awoke Twilight to the fact that she'd unconsciously made a Pinkie Promise. Oh Pinkie, I miss you more than you know.

"My goodness, would you look at the size of it!" Amber gasped, closely inspecting the diamond necklace, holding it up to the light so that it sent little box-shaped bits of radiance around the room. "His Majesty must really like you!"

Twilight glanced at the excited hoofmaiden through half-lidded eyes, disinterested in yet another shiny bauble from her fiancé. Ever since her arrival, he'd brought her many "tokes of affection" such as flowers, gemstones, pretty dresses and now jewelry. Uncomfortable with the gifts, she gave them all to Amber to return them to the king, who was less than happy that his presents were being callously returned. All except for the flowers, which Twilight ripped apart and threw in the trash. It was mean but keeping them meant that she held some sort of favor with Sombra.

So you're not even a little interested in Tall, Dark and Unequivocally Evil?

She wouldn't give her conscious the satisfaction of a retort so she stayed silent. The unintentional Pinkie Promise made Twilight sick with longing for her home and friends, leaving her a brooding, unenthusiastic mess. She tried distracting herself with the mystery of why Sombra spared the Crystal Empire's foals of his dark magic, but her mind drew only blanks, focused only on how much she missed her friends. Since returning to the castle, Twilight skipped lunch and stayed in bed, unable to do anything else without conjuring up memories of her happy times in Ponyville. She could almost taste one of Applejack's pies or smell the gallons of perfume in Rarity's boutique. There wasn't anything in all of Equestria she wouldn't give up to hear Fluttershy's sweet voice or Rainbow Dash's brash, egotistical boasting. Nothing could beat the warmth-or bone-crushing discomfort-of a patented Pinkie Pie hug.

"I miss you all!" Twilight cried aloud and stuffed her face into her pillow, the sounds of her sobs muffled by the soft fabric.

Author's Note

Aw, that was such a sad chapter!

Next Time: We see how the ponies (and dragon) in Twilight's life are handling in their friend's absence.

For some reason, I pictured little Peridot as sounding cuter with a lisp. Is that wrong?

Chapter 14-Feelin' Rotten

Bam! The orange earth pony's powerful hindlegs gave the tree trunk another kick, sending a cluster of ripe apples tumbling into the basket beside her, filling it up as Applejack removed her signature hat to wipe the seat off of her head with her arm. For the past few days, she'd been working tirelessly to get a head start on apple-bucking season, figuring that it was better to begin early than to finish late. She checked the tree of her list, which stated that it was her twenty-fifth of the day, and gave herself a pat on the back. Dang, twenty-five in one afternoon? That's a new record!

"Heya, Sis? Don'tcha think yer workin' yerself just a little too hard?" Apple Bloom asked, trying to keep the worry out of her voice as her sister began pounding on another tree trunk.

"What'cha talkin' about, Apple Bloom?" Applejack asked between blows, apples descending from the tree like raindrops. "There's lots of work ta be done and Ah'm just makin' sure it gets...done!" Whirling around, she grabbed the basket with her tail and, in a fluid motion, caught the falling apples and filled the basket to the brim. "Besides, Ah like keepin' myself busy," she panted through the sweat and hard breaths of fatigue. "It's like tha old saying goes: 'No hard work, no gain.'"

"Ah'm not sure tha's how it goes," Apple Bloom remarked skeptically, grinding her teeth as the next few whacks boomed in her ears. "Applejack, Ah think ya should slow down an' relax fer a couple of days!" She shouted, her tiny voice unable to be heard over the blows on the wood. "We all know tha the thing with Twilight is rough on ya but Ah think yer overdoing it! Ya need a rest; ya hardly eat or sleep!"

As suddenly as it appeared, the banging stopped and Applejack peered over at Apple Bloom curiously. Heaving in a few breaths, she asked, "Ah'm sorry, Sugar Cube. What did y'all say?"

The filly huffed in annoyance. "Ah think ya should take a break. Look at ya! Yer exhausted!" Applejack, despite her hard-working, down-and-dirty nature, still always made herself presentable, washing her coat and keeping her blonde hair tied neatly back. Now her mane was dingy with split ends and hung in a matted clump while her coat was practically always covered in dirt and twigs. She stood on wobbling legs and, due to her custom of skipping meals to do farm work, had lost much weight. It was a miracle that she had as much strength and energy as she did.

"Ah can rest when tha work's done an' it's time to go to sleep."

"Ya hardly sleep!" Apple Bloom frustratingly yelled. "Ya just work, work, work an' that's about it!" She sniffled and fought to hold back her tears, her gaze angry but also hurt and sympathetic. "Ya don't eat, ya don't sleep, ya just work and let yerself waste away." The tears came flowing, leaving Applejack speechless. "Ya don't ever have time fer me or Big Mac or anypony else. Ya don't even feed Winona or take her out on walks anymore. Ah know you're hurtin' 'cause of Twilight not being around but it's still no excuse! The more ya push away the ponies tha love ya, the further away they're gonna be until one day ya can't even see them anymore!"

"Aw, Apple Bloom..." It pained to see the hurt on her sister's face and she felt awful for being the reason behind it. She stepped forward to hug her but Apple Bloom shuffled away and ran off towards the house, her sobs audible in the distance. With a heavy, regretful sigh, Applejack plopped down onto the ground and rubbed at her face irritatingly. "What have Ah turned into?"

Ever since Twilight vanished behind that magical barrier, Applejack felt as though she'd been gut-punched repeatedly by a buffalo with a muscle spasm. Nightmares soon followed so she refused to sleep and when food was presented to her, a sickly feeling developed in her stomach so she refused to sleep. At first, apple-bucking served as a distraction but it soon turned into something akin to an addiction, a way to dull the pain for her friend's absence. Apple Bloom was right; in her haste to forget her agony, Applejack had forgotten to take her friends and family into consideration. She rose to her hooves. "Ah've got ta make this right."

The Apples’ family home was naturally fragranced with the scent of freshly-baked apple pie as, like clockwork, Granny Smith tended to her baked goods in the kitchen. Seeing the elderly matriarch hard at work making scrumptious goodies and humming to herself brought a proud smile to Applejack's face. Inhaling the cinnamon-infused aroma, she panted gently as she stumbled into the kitchen, a room she hadn't visited in days. A wave of happy memories washed over her and she bit her lip to keep it from quivering. Granny Smith turned and greeted Applejack.

"Hey there, how've ya been? Long time since Ah last saw ya," the old mare smiled warmly. Without warning, Applejack dove forward and Granny Smith briefly shrieked before realizing that her granddaughter had her in a tight embrace, the orange earth pony's chest heaving as she lightly sobbed. "There, there, sweet thang. What's troublin' ya?"

Applejack lifted her head from off of Granny Smith's shoulder and sniffled, "Ah'm so stupid! I should've seen how mah moping around was affectin' y 'all, especially Apple Bloom. Ah'm so sorry, I..."

Granny Smith shushed her with a hoof and chuckled, "There's no need for apologizin'. Ya miss yer friend an' yer sad about it. It's natural. Just remember ta spend time with those that're still in yer life instead of focusin' on those that ain't. Believe me, Ah've been there." There was a pause, during which she sadly glanced over her granddaughter's shoulder. Applejack didn't have to look to know that Granny Smith was staring at a picture of her husband Cortland, who died when Bright Mac was twelve. Although she'd never gotten the chance to meet her grandfather, Applejack had been told stories about him from both Granny Smith and the other relatives, painting a picture of a tough but honest and good-natured stallion, the kind of guy that everypony aspired to be like. It was because of his example that Bright Mac turned out so great and in turn, passed his hard-working and kind-hearted traits onto his children.

"Ya miss him still, huh?"

Granny Smith sighed and turned her attention back to Applejack. "Every single day, Sugar Cube. Him, yer pa an' yer ma. They say that time heals all wounds, but that ain't so. Truth is, tha more time passes, the more ya feel tha ache of them not bein' there. The thing ta do is ta just remember all tha good times y 'all had. Ya know, Cortland was tha rough-an'-tumble type but he always knew how ta make others laugh. He used to say, 'If yer not smilin' or laughin' yer face off, ya might as well be gettin' ready for the grave. Humor lets ya know you're alive.'"

"Thanks, Granny. Ah really needed that. Ah'm goin' ta talk ta Apple Bloom an' set things right."

"Tha's great dear, but first, do ya know wha ya really need? A long shower 'cause ya smell like a pigsty!"

Author's Note

I came up with the name "Cortland Apple" for the name of Granny Smith's (presumably) long-deceased husband, since there's been no mention of him nor an appearance on the show, not even in a flash-back. Besides being another type of apple, Cortland is just a rustic, old-timey name.

Apple Bloom's outburst was vital since I felt that only she could bring Applejack's bad habits to her attention and it was just a sad scene to write. Children witnessing bad situations are always so brutally honest when given the chance.

Chapter 15-Kindly Leave Me Be

"Ah, now this is a positively glorious day!" Parcel Post cheerfully declared as he trotted past a cluster of colorful houses, waving at each and every pony he came across, overjoyed at seeing so many smiling faces. The air smelled of baked goods and freshly-cut grass, bringing to mind the carefree summer days of his colthood. After making a delivery at Sweet Apple Acres, he began whistling a happy little tune as he made his way to the residence of Ponyville's sweetest and kindest Pegasus. It also helped that she, in his and the other stallions' opinion, was one of the most beautiful mares that lived in town. The agreed-upon list of "Ponyville's Most Beautiful Mares" went as such: Rarity, Fluttershy, Twilight Sparkle (though she had since been removed since her unexplained absence), Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Muffins "Derpy" Hooves (despite her crossed eyes).

The birds chirped overhead and this caused Parcel Post to tweet back at them, despite not being fluent in bird like Fluttershy was. Hopping up to the modest cottage, Parcel knocked on the door and withdrew the package from his satchel, eagerly awaiting the lovely mare that would come out the door and minute now. He could picture her flowing pink mane and creamy yellow coat, her eyes sparkling like miniature stars as she sweetly smiled at him. What he found anticipated the most, however, was her gentle, harp-like voice. Oh, I could listen to that voice all day long! The door finally swung open and Parcel removed his cap as he bowed graciously.

"Good afternoon, Miss Flutter-..."

Parcel's voice died in his throat as he did a double-take, his eyes bulging with shock. Whoever this mare was, despite her resemblance to Fluttershy, was certainly not her. She stood hunched over with her arms across her chest, her bloodshot eyes peering disapprovingly at him though puffy eyelids. Her smile, which would've lit up even the darkest night, was replaced with a deep frown was etched into her face like pictographs on a stone tablet. Fluttershy's yellow coat was ruffled as though she'd been rubbing herself with a balloon and her wings, which were normally neatly preened, possessed crooked feathers that stuck out in all directions. What happened to you?!

"...Yes?" Fluttershy enquired in an annoyed tone, breaking Parcel Post out of his stupor.

"I, uh, have a package for-for you," he replied, hastily digging through his satchel while Fluttershy sighed irritatingly and thrust out her hip against the doorframe. He pretended not to notice her eyerolling as he pulled out box after box in search of her package. "It's in here, I know it is-ah, got it!" Parcel held up the small box-most likely containing a book from Amazon-and presented it triumphantly. "Here's your package, milady."

Fluttershy snatched the box away and shoved some bits into Parcel's hooves, slamming the door in his face before the confused stallion could respond. Replacing his cap, he huffed and stormed away from the cottage, wondering what in the name of Celestia could've possibly happened to her. In fact, something's been off with the other Elements of Harmony as well. Parcel Post considered, his anger dissipating as the puzzle began to work itself out. Ever since they returned from their trip to the Crystal Empire, minus Twilight Sparkle, the girls had all began to act radically different. Something must've happened to Twilight Sparkle! Oh, I know if one of my best friends was dead or missing, I'd be a miserable grouch too! He took one last look in the direction of Fluttershy's cottage and wished her the best of luck.

Once the door was shut and locked securely, Fluttershy got to work tearing open the cardboard box and throwing aside the bubble wrap to reveal Ronald Hockley's Birds of the Green Belt and the Country Around London, which she'd been tracking down and attempting to buy for several years now. As she admired the book's cover, her thoughts turned back to Parcel Post and how rudely she'd treated the mail-stallion, considering he was one of the few ponies she allowed near her cottage other than her friends. Sliding down the surface of the door, Fluttershy sank to floor and curled herself up into a ball, her long pink mane obscuring her guilt-ridden face. She knew that her behavior was unjustly cruel and thoughtless. It was just that lately she'd felt all of this rage building up inside of her and she didn't want to see anypony, fulfilling a need for isolation even worse than what she usually experienced. She hugged the book to her chest and slammed her eyes shut, fighting back the tears that threatened to spill over.

The rest of the day passed by uneventfully, with Fluttershy finally finishing the entirety of her David Attenburro documentary collection and putting the final touches on a new birdhouse she'd been building for a robin she found the other day. Her friends, mostly Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie, would come around to ask her to come out or write her letters to attend a party but as much as it pained her to do so, Fluttershy refused to respond. Twilight Sparkle's predicament with that horrid King Sombra was still a fresh wound and she needed time to heal from it. It chilled the Pegasus to the bone to recall her time in the dungeon, how the Shadow King's red eyes bored past her eyes and into her very soul, filling her with the kind of fear and dread she thought only could've come from Discord or the changelings. They were scary, yes, but only King Sombra, a literal creature of darkness, could haunt her nightmares the way that he did. At least Discord adhered to some kind of list of rules and changelings were easy to spot, if you know how to look.

A furious thumping sound tore Fluttershy away from her thoughts. Angel peered up at her apprehensively, his foot tapping impatiently on the floor. "What is it, Angel? I just fed you two hours ago. Your next feeding isn't until six-thirty." The rabbit dragged over a cookbook, hurriedly searched through the pages and slammed it onto the coffee table, pointing to a picture of an Ambrosia fruit salad. It was a classy recipe that consisted of sweetened pineapples, mandarin orange slices, and miniature marshmallows served in a cottage cheese dip. "Oh Angel, it's too soon for your next feeding and I don't have the ingredients to make it. Besides, you need something healthier to eat."

The rabbit scowled and tapped agitatedly on the page, his eyes saying, "I want this and I want it now."

"Angel, we've talked about this. You can't just go demanding-..."

Leaping onto the couch, Angel jabbered angrily and gestured towards the picture once more.

"Angel Bunny, it's such short notice and I...-"

Angel grabbed Fluttershy's hoof and began, with quite a lot of difficulty, to try to drag her up out of her seat.

"I SAID 'NO'! SO SIT DOWN AND SHUT UP!" Fluttershy roared, sending Angel tumbling to the floor as she stood seething over him. "You think because I'm a socially-awkward little weakling that you can just walk all over me?! I feed you, bathe you, pay for your medication, fluff your tail and you think you can just act like an entitled brat? Well newsflash: the world doesn't revolve around you and ever once in a while, I need some love and attention too!" She froze when she caught a glimpse of herself in a mirror: a wild-haired, heavy-breathing mare with unkept wings and an ugly grimace spread across her face. Is...is that me? Is this what I am now?

Angel's whimpering snapped Fluttershy back to reality and it broke her heart to see her beloved bunny staring at her with such fear in his tear-filled eyes. She reached for him, but he cowered away from her touch and formed himself into a little shivering ivory ball. "Angel," she whispered, getting down to her hooves and knees. "I'm so sorry. Please, please just forgive me. I didn't mean it. I'm sorry." A tiny black eye peered up from the ball, noticing the non-aggressive Pegasus as she gently spoke to him. Slowly, he uncurled himself and made his way towards Fluttershy, his nose nervously twitching the whole way. "That's it. Come to Mama." The bunny settled himself into the crook of Fluttershy's arm and rubbed his face against it, feeling the warmth of her arms softly wrapping around his little body.

The Pegasus rose to her full height and rocked Angel in her arms, whispering reassuring words into his ears as the tears came pouring down like rain. "I'm so sorry, Angel Bunny. Ever since Twilight...I just feel so angry. I lost a friend and all I could do was stand there being afraid. I don't want to be afraid. And I can't lose anymore friends." They deserve better than a weak, frightened little filly like me. That's why I've got to stay away. Kindness can only go so far. It didn't help Twilight and she needed it more than anypony. "I'm so sorry, Twilight. Forgive me."

Author's Note

David Attenburro=David Attenborough

Ronald Hockley=Ronald Lockley

We apologize again for the fault in the puns. Those responsible for sacking the people who have just been sacked, have been sacked.

Man, angry Fluttershy is scary!

Chapter 16-Sew What?/Little Dragon Blue

"No, no, no, no! This won't do either!" Rarity groaned, magically crumpling up the piece of paper and tossing it over her shoulder to join the others, forming a hill of paper balls tall enough to bury her should it topple over. The design she'd just came up with featured a half-cloak over the right shoulder, a military coat-type bodice with a high collar and a flowing skirt with a slit up the right hindleg. While not a terrible concept, it was overall...average and the proud owner of Carousel Boutique strived for perfection. Her unofficial motto was, "It's perfection or nothing" and it was one that she severely held onto. Her friends often found her pedantic outlook on fashion to be a bit on the obsessive side, but Rarity paid them no mind; her business would've crumbled years ago if not for her dedication.

Taking a dainty sip of her chamomile tea, Rarity removed her red glasses and trotted over to her fainting couch, throwing herself upon and stretching her foreleg over her eyes dramatically. "Oh Opalescence, what has become of me? I used to draw up sketches for spectacular designs in an instant! Now it is as though the creative well has dried up! What could've caused this?" The white cat merely rolled her eyes and began to lick her tail, clearly fed up with her mistress' theatrics.

Rarity sighed and her wandering eyes targeted a picture of herself and the other Elements of Harmony. picking out a certain brainy purple unicorn. Oh right. Now I remember. Twilight had willingly given herself up to be King Sombra's prisoner in exchange for their lives, something that Rarity had to admit that she herself would never have the will or constitution to do. Rarity missed having Twilight around; even if she wasn't keen on fashion, she was very organized and had an eye for detail. More than that, however, was the fact that Twilight's cleverness and natural leadership skills were the glue that held the Elements of Harmony together. Without her, they fell apart like a house of cards.

Gazing into the glass' reflective surface, Rarity noted her baggy eye sockets, frizzy hair and, Sweet Celestia, a wrinkle on her cheek! No, I'm too young for wrinkles! She tore her gaze away from the picture and buried her face into her hooves. Sleep eluded the ivory-colored unicorn and her creativity block was putting a hamper on her business and her downtime. What was once an innate talent and source of relaxation had now become a chore, one that threatened her very livelihood and reputation. Rarity glanced around the empty building and sighed, missing her friends, mostly Twilight and Spike, who anypony barely saw anymore. What did happen to my Spikey-Wikey anyhow?

"And almost...done!"

Spike wiped his brow and took a step back to admire his handiwork, amazed at how sparkling-clean the library was and knew that once Twilight got back, she'd faint with delight. Two and a half hours of dusting, scrubbing, sweeping, and reorganizing turned it into a bookworm's paradise. And to think, this was the third time that day the young drake had made the library look so nice and neat. "So Owlowiscious, what do you think?"

A gray-brown owl atop a wooden perch rotated his head sideways and replied, "Who-who?"

"You're right; I forgot to double check the list," Spike nodded, completely unaware of what Owlowisicious actually said, which was, and I quote, "Don't you find all of this cleaning a bit excessive?" This left the owl feeling quite annoyed and shaking his head pitifully at his draconic friend. Yanking a long scroll from off of the coffee table, Spike unfurled it and cleared his throat. "Let's see: 'Scrub the bathroom, replace the sheets on Twilight's bed, refill the ink wells, rearrange the quills from longest to shortest, organize every single book in the library alphabetically by title and subject, dust the shelves, sweep and wax the floors, wash the windows and polish the door handles.' Done, done, done and done." Rolling the list up, Spike fluffed up his spot on the couch and sat facing the door, eagerly awaiting the return of his big sister and whatever nerdy activity she had planned.

A nearby ticking clock was the only source of sound for the hour and half Spike spent waiting, his tail furling and unfurling as he stared at the door, an eager smile forcefully stretched across his face. Any minute now. Any minute now... He tried his best to ignore the bowls filled with glittering gems that rest next to the door, consolation gifts from his friends that he felt he couldn't eat until Twilight returned. Then, and only then, could he deserve such delicious treats. A rapping on the oak door made his heart skip a beat. Finally, it took you long enough! "Come in!" Spike shouted, ready to pounce on his visitor as the brass handle turned, the excitement threatening to blow up his tiny body.

Instead of Twilight, a familiar white unicorn carefully pushed the door open and posed theatrically, wearing a yellow sunhat and a transparent light blue scarf. "Oh, hi Rarity," he sighed. Usually, whenever Spike caught a glimpse of Rarity, his heart would start pounding and all of his attention and focus would zero in on her and her alone. On this occasion however, his cartoonishly large grin vanished and he sagged into the couch cushion, a dejected sigh escaping his lips. It was as if the supposed love of his life wasn't standing in front of him. For all Spike cared, it could've been a random pony off of the street. Rarity must've caught onto to this because she stopped posing and stared at the dragon with a mix of heart-aching sadness and ego-destroying disappointment.

"Spike, are you alright, dear? And look at this. You haven't eaten the gems everypony brought you."

"I'm okay. I'll eat them later," Spike stated monotonously, even as Rarity stood right in front of him and gently rubbed his cheek, being close enough for him to smell the lilac and honeysuckle perfume she knew he loved. He really was a sad sight: his light mulberry scales were a muted magenta and coming off in large, flaky chunks, giving him the appearance of a sickly lizard. Once vibrant emerald eyes now gleamed with a dull listlessness beneath a furrowed brow and his head spikes hung askew on his head. If somepony were to guess Spike's age, they would've said something closer to twenty instead of twelve. Even though he was an adolescent admirer with a crush, Rarity still saw him as a valued friend and it genuinely pained her to see him look so lifeless.

"Um, Spikey-Wikey? Why were you just sitting there? Are you expecting company?"

Scratching his neck, and peeling off a small patch of skin in the process, Spike regarded his guest with lackluster eyes. "I was just...waiting for Twilight to come in. I've spent all day cleaning the library and I know she'd appreciate it." The only thing sadder than Spike's appearance was the little smidgen of hope that managed to break through the tedium. Rarity was momentarily taken aback by this statement. Wasn't he there when Twilight traded herself for them in exchange for being King Sombra's prisoner forever? Doesn't he know that she's not coming back? She was about to remark on the dragon's childishness when she mentally slapped herself. Of course he's acting childish, he's a child! Poor thing, he's got to be in denial about the whole thing.

Carefully taking a seat next to Spike, Rarity removed her hat and scarf to put an arm around him, which he seemed to treat as though it were a normal, everyday activity. "Spike...," Rarity began, trying to choose her next words carefully, not wishing to upset him any further than he already was. "Darling, you do know what's happening, don't you? Where Twilight is and why she's not here with us at the moment?" She bit her lower lip as Spike looked up at her, considering her as if he'd just noticed her presence for the first time since she'd arrived.

"Of course, Rarity. I'm not stupid. Twilight is at the Crystal Empire with King Sombra. But she's strong and really smart so she'll be back here in no time and everything will be like it was before."

Rarity hung her head low. "Spike, Twilight is...well, she's not coming back. Ever. You heard King Sombra, Twilight is going to stay with him and...you saw how powerful he is. I don't think Twilight's going to be able to get away this time."

Spike leapt up onto the couch faster than Rarity could blink. "How could you say that?! Of course she's coming back! She has to. There's no Elements of Harmony without her and without her, the rest of you are nothing!" Angry tears flowed freely as he vented. "Twilight told me she loved me, that I'm her little brother. Well, she's my big sister and that's why she has to come back! You need her, Equestria needs her but most of all, I...I need her! Without her, I have no one!" Now that his defenses were down, Spike crumbled to his knees and cried harder than he ever had before, numb and in agony over the absence of the only family he'd ever known. His arms found their way around Rarity's neck and the mare pulled him in tightly, gently murmuring for him to let it all out. They stayed like that for a while, locked in a tight embrace, saying nothing as nothing needed to be said between them. They both missed their friend. They both missed their sister.

Author's Note

Okay, writing Rarity's part was...slow. Honestly, she's my least favorite of the Mane Six (although she still gets a chuckle out of me from time to time) and is just uninteresting. Spike, on the other hand, was easier but also harder, as I wrote him like a puppy whining and waiting for his master to come home. Spike is just adorable and the thought of him in misery is just sad to me.

Chapter 17-A Sister-Shaped Hole

Inside the Canterlot Castle throne room, the air was thickly-laden with the kind of tension that can leave a room of ponies completely silent as the white-furred stallion paced back and forth in front of the round table in front of him, his gaze fixed on the model of the Crystal Empire laid out on top of it. Celestia and Luna could only watch helplessly as Shining Armor positioned little wooden pieces shaped like soldiers at different locations around the model, shaking his head and repositioning the pieces as more strategies popped into his mind. Ever since Twilight Sparkle was taken by Sombra, Shining Armor had done nothing but work out different battle tactics and research the surrounding areas around the Crystal Empire since he and Cadence had first arrived in Canterlot. Hours upon sleepless hours were spent in the royal library, pouring over military history guides, old maps and different offensive incantations, all in the hope of rescuing Twilight from the King of Shadows' clutches. Shining Armor glared at the model castle intensely, his hooves pressing down hard on the tabletop with a soft creak. I don't know how, but I swear I'll get you back, Twiley.

A pale cerise alicorn mare placed a gentle hoof on Shining's shoulder as she held him in a one-armed hug, her face wrinkled with concern. "Shining, why don't you go get some rest? I'm sure Celestia and Luna can take it from here-..."

Shining removed Cadence's foreleg and stepped away from her. "Cadence, I'm fine. I just need to look at it from a new angle or a-a new strategy." While he appreciated his wife's concern with his wellbeing, he didn't need her worrying about him, not when that worry could be best served with somepony that needed it more, namely his sister. "Besides, as Twilight's brother, it falls to me to save her," he stated and then added softly, "I'm her B.B.B.F.F."

A little-known fact about Shining Armor that very few knew was that he and Twilight weren't actually biological siblings. When Shining was six, he was placed into foster care when his birth parents just didn't have the financial means to support him and their selves. Night Light and Twilight Velvet were unable to conceive a foal of their own, so they adopted Shining and gave him all of the love and attention he otherwise couldn't have received from either his parents or at the orphanage. Then the unexpected happened: Twilight Velvet managed to get pregnant and Shining Armor was far from happy, believing that since the couple would be having a child of their own, they wouldn't need or want him anymore. He tried running away though, due to his young age and fear of everything, didn't get very far and was shocked when Night Light and Twilight Velvet came looking for him. They explained that yes, they would be having a baby but that didn't mean he wouldn't still be their son and that they'd love him no matter what. They were a family and nothing would change that.

After Twilight Sparkle was born, Shining Armor took one look at the foal and his heart was instantly hers. From then on out, he spent all of his time playing with and looking out for his sister-not-sister, promising to always be there for her. Even though they weren't related by blood, the two had formed an iron-clad bond, with Twilight even calling him her "Big Brother Best Friend Forever," a term that stuck with and persisted with Shining due to the fraternal love he felt for her and the uniqueness of the title. He knew that Cadence loved Twilight as well but felt as though she wouldn't understand the depths of his love for his adoptive sister. By initially hating her even before being born, Shining felt a deep kind of shame he needed to atone for and saving Twilight would forever free him from this debt and relieve her from being forcibly tied to a horrible monster like the Emperor of Darkness. I won't let my baby sister suffer like that. She deserves better!

"Shining Armor, while your intention is incredibly noble, Cadence is right. You need to take a break," Princess Celestia said, being as sweet and nonaggressive as possible. "Let Luna and I handle this."

"I agree with my sister. Let not this burden be thine only," Luna added. "Thou art looking very tired and undernourished. A trip to the kitchen shall alleviate thy stress, would it not? We shall undertake this endeavor while you take your repast."

Cadence nodded, "Yes, that sounds perfect! And we can eat out in the terrace and watch the birds!"

Shining shook his head. "Look, I appreciate all of your support but I need to do this. Twilight is my family and I swore to always look after her so I can't rest, not until she's safe and sound and that monster is dead." He focused his efforts once more on the map, causing the three princesses to stare at one another with defeated expressions. Despite how Cadence loved Shining with all of her heart, she secretly hated how stubborn he could be. Didn't he realize that they all loved Twilight too and wished for nothing more than her to be home? Shining, please forgive me.

"Cadence, I've already told you that-..." With a gentle prod of her shimmering horn on his temple, Cadence magically caught Shining Armor as his eyes rolled back and he collapsed, deep in an enchanted sleep. She brushed his mane to the side and kissed his cheek, noticing how adorable he looked when he slept and was instantly hit with guilt over her action. He was in serious need of rest and would no doubt keel over from sleep deprivation. Cadence wasn't used to putting others to sleep but her husband needed her. Hopefully, when this was all over, he'd thank her for this but for now, she had a sister-in-law to rescue and time was of the essence.

"Now that he's asleep, let's try to figure this out. Aunt Luna, have you figured out a way to get into Twilight's dreams?"

"Nay. Whatever dark magic King Sombra is using is still negating my dream-walking abilities. He hast thought of everything: blocking my powers, placing a protective barrier around the Crystal Empire and corrupted the Crystal Heart's magic. Unfortunately, we art at that braggart's mercy methinks."

Princess Celestia patted Cadence's back reassuringly. "We'll figure something out. We always do." While Cadence levitating a snoring Shining Armor away, she sighed and stared down at the Crystal Empire model sorrowfully. She knew Sombra was fiendishly clever but never before had she felt so powerless. I only hope that for Twilight's sake that it won't be too late. Should anything happen to her, I'd never be able to forgive myself.

Author's Note

I don't think that the two are really siblings since Shining Armor looks nothing like Twilight nor their parents but that's just me.

Writing Luna's dialogue was a pain in the hindquarters but kind of fun.

I swear, the next chapter is the last one dealing with Twilight's circle of friends. We'll get back to her and Sombra very soon.

Chapter 18-Rain On My Parade

The stillness of the air was interrupted as a thunderous multicolored streak burst through the sky, whooshing above the small town of Ponyville and sending stray newspapers, leaves, hats and even ponies flying as it continued on its hurried trajectory. Traveling faster than the average eye could track it, the streak performed loop-de-loops, barrel rolls, bomb dives, figure-eights and tailslides. In a nearby field, Muffins "Derpy" Hooves, a gray Pegasus with golden crossed eyes, watched the spectacle with amazement as the streak landed with a thud not twenty feet away from her and skidded to a complete stop. The dust cloud cleared away, revealing Rainbow Dash, who slid her goggles up to her forehead and did a hoof-pump, clearly impressed with her aerial acrobatic display. "Now that...was AWESOME! Derpy, what's my time?"

Regarding her stopwatch, Derpy smiled, "Four minutes and eight seconds. You beat your last record by half."

Rainbow Dash, however, was having none of this, evidenced by her next action of furiously flapping up to Derpy's face. "What?! Only four minutes? That's ridiculous!" She had been training all day to push herself past her limits so that she could one day join the legendary Wonderbolts, the most elite fliers in all of Equestria. Ever since she could remember, it'd been her dream to one day be counted among their ranks and she wasn't about to let anything get in the way of her dream. "Come on, you-you must be reading that wrong! I either do things all the way or not at all. No halfway for me."

Derpy glanced at the stopwatch. "Nope! It clearly reads, 'four minutes and eight seconds.' Sorry."

"Give me that!" Rainbow snatched the stopwatch and stared shockingly at it. "Huh, I guess you were right after all, Lazy-Eyes. My bad." She tossed it carelessly back to Derpy, who barely caught it by sliding along the ground and ending up with a face full of dirt. Derpy spat out some dirt and wiped her face clean before looking hurtfully at Rainbow Dash.

"Actually, it's constant concomitant esotropia. Most ponies refer to it as 'cross eyes.'"

Rainbow Dash began doing stretches, not even facing Derpy. "Yeah, okay. So, are you ready to try this again?"

Shaking her head, Derpy responded, "Um, why is it I'm here again? This is the longest conversation we've ever had. How come your friends aren't here helping you out, like Fluttershy or Applejack?"

The blue Pegasus stopped mid-stretch before shrugging and noncommittedly resuming what she was doing. "Pssh, those fillies? They're all acting like little crybabies just because Twilight isn't around anymore." It irritated her that not only were all of her friends avoiding one another like a plague but were also all acting so mopey and depressed. She managed to move on with her life without breaking a sweat. She tried to get through to them, such as attempting to get Fluttershy to come out of her cottage and asking Applejack to stop overreaching with apple-bucking, but they were all so wrapped up in misery that they all forgot to live. At least Rarity seemed the least damaged. All she had was a little creative block.

"What happened to Twilight Sparkle anyway? Nopony's given us a direct answer. Some rumors here and there but nothing concrete. I tried asking Mayor Mare but she said to ask one of you and, well, none of you are talking."

Pulling back her hindleg, Rainbow Dash sighed as she felt it crack and went to work on the other one. "Well, we were in the Crystal Empire when this shadow guy King Sombra came back and captured all of us except for Twilight. Sombra said he'd let us go if Twilight gave herself up to be his queen and she agreed. Now Fluttershy's a shut-in...again, Applejack's obsessed with farm work, Rarity's all out of dress ideas, Spike's acting like a lost puppy and Pinkie Pie's always got this big weird smile on her face. They're all so bent out of shape that they're acting like it's the end of the world."

Derpy put her hooves up to her mouth. "That's awful! You're telling me that one of your best friends is forced to marry an evil king and stay his prisoner for all time? No wonder your friends are all so upset. I know I'd be too if that happened to Time Turner." The brown earth pony was one of the few friends she had, even if he insisted that he was a time-traveling alien from the planet Gallopfrey.

"Yeah it's messed up but they're all forgetting that Twilight chose to go. It's not like it was any of our faults or anything," Rainbow replied insistently, though it sounded more like she said it to herself rather than Derpy. "They should get over it and acting so guilty. All this crying and moping around is really getting old." The more she said it, however, the more that Rainbow felt the pain of not having Twilight around, making lists and asking all kinds of questions like a massive nerd.

"How...how can you be so heartless?!" Derpy yelled, causing Rainbow to jump back from the normally quiet Pegasus' sudden outburst as she practically stomped right up to her. "One of your friends gave herself up to exist in a life of unhappiness with a monster in exchange for your lives and you act like you don't even care! What's the matter with you?!"

"OF COURSE I CARE!" Rainbow roared and Derpy instantly shrunk back as the blue Pegasus began to tower over her threateningly. "Twilight sacrificed herself for us and I did nothing to stop her! It didn't matter how tough I am or how strong, I just couldn't beat Sombra or prevent Twilight from being so stupid!" She was now weeping, her shaking hooves now lying at her sides. "I...I wasn't fast enough." She plopped down on the ground and shuddered uncontrollably. With a scream, she beat her hooves at the ground, imagining that each blow raining down on the soil was being directed at King Sombra's smug face. "Ahh! You stupid bastard! I hate you, I hate you, I hate you! Why did it have to be Twilight?! Why did she have to be so selfless? We weren't worth it! I wasn't worth it! Damn it!"

For the first few minutes, Derpy could only stand there in stunned silence, watching with a broken heart at the sight of the prideful Rainbow Dash hitting the ground and sobbing before curling up in the fetal position and muttering something about Twilight being too good. Tentatively, Derpy laid down beside Rainbow and slowly wrapped her forelegs around her. The crying mare was hesitant at first but then gave then, murmuring a thank you and burying her face in Derpy's chest. It seemed that the toughest of ponies took the worst of things to heart. They try so hard to be tough that they forget what it's like to let anypony in, instead working to completely reinforce their defenses. And no power in Equestria or any universe made you put up stronger walls than the power of guilt.

Author's Note

Rainbow Dash was certainly interesting to write due to her cocky, I-am-awesome-so-nothing-phases-me attitude. I think that if something happened to one of the Main Six, she'd take it the hardest. In my experiance, the toughest people are also usually the softest.

Yes, I know, the "Gallopfrey" pun was painful. I was originally going to go with "Gallineigh" but "Gallopfrey" just sounded better.

Next time, on "Shattering a Heart of Darkness," we again return to what's going on with Twilight Sparkle and King Sombra as they spend some time together and we learn more about the enigmatic umbrum's backstory. Stay tuned.

Chapter 19-The Star Garden

With Sombra once again away, Twilight found herself at her sanctuary the library, a place that crystal ponies, with the exception of Amethyst Maresbury, seemed hesitant to go to for some reason. She turned the page of the book, the page flip echoing in the empty room of the abandoned library. While the solitude was appreciated, the cemetery-like silence was somewhat eerie, along with the poor lighting and bent shadows thrown about the place. It reminded her of the old gothic horror novels she used to sneak into her room and spend many a night reading tales of a stallion with a cursed portrait, a pony with a potion-derived split personality and a detective solving a case involving glowing black hounds. The candles beside her began to flicker slightly, the flames dancing a manic jig as they attempted to stay alight.

"Enjoying your alone time?"

Twilight jumped and toppled over in her chair, tumbling backward and rolling onto the floor into a messy heap. Rubbing at her aching head, she glanced up through her ruffled mane to see a rather bemused Sombra standing over her, his red eyes bright with glee. Her eyes followed his armored hoof as he offered it to her and his expression, while still clearly tickled with Twilight's fumble, became softer and more sympathetic. She stared at the hoof and, with a heavy sigh, reluctantly took it, allowing Sombra to easily pull her to her hooves as though she weighed nothing. Snatching her hoof away, Twilight set the chair right side up and carefully dusted off her discarded book, inspecting it for accidental damage from her little failed acrobatic display.

"I'm sorry about that. I tend to be very quiet without meaning to do so."

"It's fine," Twilight answered, trying to keep the annoyance out of her voice. "What are you doing here anyway?"

The umbrum wove his way to her left, his lips stuck out in a faux pout. "What, can't a stallion come to check up on his fiancée?" He peered at the book and his eyes lit up with interest. "'A Historical Guide to the Culture and Customs of Old Equestria's Inhabitants.' Very interesting read. Is this what you're usually interested in?"

Twilight levitated the book onto the wheeled cart beside the table. "No, but seeing as how I'm living here, I thought it'd be a good idea to know where exactly I am. It turns out the Crystal Empire is rich in history and culture." She raised her eyes suspiciously to meet Sombra's, wary of his concern in her interests. They'd barely spent any time together since she got there, awkward fancy dinners aside and she wondered what his endgame was. There was nothing more frustrating than an opponent you couldn't read and if you can't read your opponent, how can you hope to beat them?

Sombra nodded, "That's very wise of you. 'Alas, how terrible is wisdom when it brings no profit to the stallion that’s wise! This I knew well, but had forgotten it, else I would not have come here.'"

"Where did you learn that?"

"Troughophocles' Oedipace Rex. Growing up, I had a wide access to literature but my father insisted that I only read what was necessary to aid me in playing the political game. I would often sneak other books into my room and spend many late nights reading them until the candles burned out or until I fell asleep." He walked over to a nearby shelf and ran his hoof gently across the row of books, caressing them as if they were made of gold. Twilight eyed him curiously. What he described, the late night reading sessions, sounded exactly like her as a filly and she wondered if he eavesdropped on one of her conversations with Amber or if he was being one-hundred percent sincere.

"You never answered my question. Why are you here?"

Withdrawing his hoof, Sombra turned to regard Twilight and grinned. "I have a surprise for you, one that I've spent the last few days working on. I know I've neglected you, leaving you here all by your lonesome and for that, I apologize." Twilight opened her mouth to protest but Sombra continued before she could respond. "I was inconsiderate and I thought that you and I could take a stroll together. Would you please accompany me? It is such a lovely day and I'd hate for us to waste it sitting in a dusty old library."

While the king sounded genuine, Twilight found it hard to believe his Cheshire grin or his mischievous glance. Still, he hadn't done another to her thus far and found it hard to believe he'd try anything funny now. Heaving a sigh, she nodded and Sombra clapped his hooves together joyfully, the metal clanging together like two small bells. He then yanked a piece of fabric from out of his cloak and magically lifted it to Twilight's face. "Here, put this on. It's a surprise after all."

Again, the unicorn had her reservations but her curiosity got the better of her and she found herself tying the blindfold tightly around her eyes, plunging her into blackness. The air around her face parted as she felt an obvious hoof waving back and forth. "Can you see anything?" When Twilight replied no somewhat annoyingly, Sombra took her by the foreleg and she was led out the library's main atrium, down the great stone steps and out into town. From there, they took several twists and turns, though these were so she couldn't tell where she was being taken and panic momentarily set in. She reminded herself of Sombra's surprisingly gentlecolt-esque treatment and managed to calm herself down as they appeared to travel uphill and on an uneven cobblestone road. Where was he taking her? And what kind of surprise was it? He never said that it'd be one that she'd enjoy.

They abruptly stopped and Twilight heard the telltale sounds of a key being turned and a large gate creakily swinging open. They took a few steps and after the gate clanged shut behind them, Sombra began to remove the blindfold, much to Twilight's relief. "One...two...three...surprise!" The cloth fell away and she was nearly blinded by the indescribably beautiful sight before her. They stood in a spacious garden, only one completely comprised of thousands of crystalline structures that glittered and sparkled in the sunlight. Flowers, bushes, trees and even animals shone brightly in every conceivable color imaginable.

"Welcome, dearest Twilight Sparkle," Sombra announced with his forelegs raised above his head. "Welcome to the Star Garden."

"You...made all of this?" Never before had Twilight ever dreamed of seeing something so rare, so eye-wateringly breathtaking as the sight that lay before her. As if sleepwalking, she took baby steps towards an amethyst-carved fountain that was filled with deep azure water that, upon closer inspection, was actually comprised of millions of minuscule crystals all flowing and ebbing in a semi-solid state. The crystal water originally flowed from a stream that traveled up a small outcrop of moonstone boulders and emptied into the fountain via a waterfall of softly clinking sapphires. The wind whistled through the emerald-topped trees, creating a symphony of thousands of sparkling little whistles.

"No, this was an original feature of the castle, one that existed before my father's reign. He didn't discover it until years later and he allowed my mother to keep it, though I suspect it was to keep her out of his hair when he didn't need her." Sombra planted himself atop an ametrine bench of purple, orange and yellow quartz. "I merely added those trees over there along with the cluster of orchids and daffodils and the fountain you see before you. Now that was the tricky part. My crystal magic skills were a bit rusty-being trapped beneath ice for a millennia can do that to you-so it took me a while to perfect the semi-solid crystalline water. Do you like it?"

Turning to meet the umbrum's eyes, Twilight found herself slightly taken aback by his nervous tone, which was further extenuated by the almost colt-like way he fiddled with his front hooves. It was so much different than the commanding and erotically-charged monarch she was used to seeing.

"I...love it! It's incredible, an achievement of architectural and gemological splendor! It's breathtaking, it's spectacular, it's..." she caught herself geeking out and turned to hide her blush. "It's-it's very neat, Sombra. Thank you."

Oh my sweet Celestia, what is wrong with me?

Sombra warmly chuckled, a surprisingly nice sound coming from him. "You're welcome, my dearest."

She noticed the aforementioned orchid cluster, which were made up of smoky electric-blue petals and sea-green stalks and leaves. "Orchids are my favorite flower. But how did you know that?"

Sombra rubbed his neck and looked away guiltily. "IIIIIII...may have overheard you talking to Amber, so I decided to implement it in the garden's redesign. Just to give it that personal touch. I'm not apologizing." From the way he crossed his forelegs and stared assertively at her gave Twilight the mental image of a tinier, five-year-old Sombra, which she had to bite the inside of her mouth to keep her from bursting out laughing at. She made her way over to the bench and sat beside him, keeping a respectable three-foot distance between them.

"Normally that'd be wrong but it's sweet that you did this so I'll let it slide. So this was your mother's garden?" She recalled the sorrowful way he spoke of her and was curious to know more. Her host-and fiance-was wrapped in so much mystery that it killed her not knowing who it was that she'd pledged herself to wed. Sombra sighed, looking out at the garden.

"I remember she used to take me out here when I was little. We used to play in the aventurine grass or just sit and she'd read to me. Mother had such a lovely voice. This was the only place that I ever felt safe. Safe from the world. Safe from him." He practically hissed out the last word, his teeth bared in a furious scowl.

"Who, your father?"

Sombra rose to his feet, his back to Twilight as he began to exit the garden. "You're free to come here whenever you like," he called over his shoulder, his tone frigid and distant. "I'll see you at dinner."

Author's Note

Annnnnd scene! As soon as I came up with the concept for the Star Garden, I just knew that I had to include it in here. It was really a fun scene for me to describe.

This chapter's terrible puns:

Troughocles=Sophocles

Oedipace Rex=Oedipus Rex

Next chapter: we delve more into Sombra's backstory (or, at least part of it). Warning: it gets very dark and very f***ed up. You have all been warned.

Chapter 20-Shadow Theatre

WARNING: This next chapter includes very dark, very upsetting themes of a controversial nature. Read at your own discretion. If I offend anybody, then I do apologize; it is not my intention to do so. Please do not spoil it in the comments.

Time passed by quickly for Twilight Sparkle as she wandered around the Star Garden, getting lost in its glittering depths exploring the tall matorolite grass and the chrysoprase lilies. It still amazed her the level of detail and craftsmanship that it took to construct the garden, leaving her to wonder if Sombra downplayed his involvement with its creation or if he merely added a few cosmetic changes as he claimed. Just thinking about the umbrum gave her an odd mixed bag of emotions. She was impressed by his skill with shaping crystals, touched by his kindness in showing her this garden and filling it with her favorite flower, intrigued by his mysterious nature and saddened by his apparently tragic past. When she asked him about his father, he became so cold and abruptly left. For reasons that eluded her, Twilight wanted Sombra to trust her as much as he wanted her to trust him. She once more gazed into the clear azure depths of the crystal fountain, wishing for an answer as to why she had these feelings for her captor and why should she even care. Because there's more to him than just an evil tyrant with dark magical powers and a kingdom of slaves.

The unicorn shook her head, wondering where in the hay that thought even came from. Seating herself at an onyx table, Twilight took a moment to look, really look at the enigmatic King Sombra. He captured her friends and kept them prisoner and yet refrained from torturing them and actually made sure that they were fed. He demanded her hoof in marriage or he'd keep his hostages locked up for all eternity and yet didn't touch her, aside from that tango dance that left her with an odd burning sensation in her loins. He maintains an entire kingdom that he preserves in a perpetual state of fear and misery yet he spared the children from experiencing the gloom and terror that the adults felt. He keeps her inside of a magical barrier away from her friends and family and yet lets her wander around, treats her to fancy dinners and rains gifts and complements upon her.

Just who are you, Sombra? Noticing how low the sun was getting, Twilight decided to save the answer to that particular question for another time. It actually turned out to be quite easy to find her way back to the castle as the garden was located behind a gate and high stone walls hidden away at the castle's rear. The Shadow Guards standing at attention at the front entryway gave her no trouble, not even moving a muscle or speaking a word as she made her way past them, just standing there in eerie silence as still as statues. Trotting up the stairs, she finally made it to her room just in time to find Amber finishing making her bed. The bluish-gray crystal pony turned and beamed.

"Twilight, there you are! I was beginning to think that you got lost! Is everything alright?"

Nodding slightly, Twilight sighed, "Yeah, I'm alright. Sombra showed me his Star Garden. I'm kind of beginning to think he's not...so bad. He just confuses me! How can he treat me so nicely and yet act so cruel to the rest of you?"

Amber smiled and patted Twilight's shoulder. "I understand. His Majesty is...well, he's rather complicated. He gave me and my husband a job when we needed work and we get to see each other every day."

"I've been meaning to ask about that. Why is it neither you nor Sand Arrow wear wedding rings? Can't you afford it?"

The crystal pony tittered and with a sigh, retrieved a small, pyramid-shaped prism from out of her apron, which gleamed a brilliant gold and orange in the light. "Wedding rings are more of a southern tradition. Up here, when two ponies are betrothed, they carve one another crystals, fill them with love and exchange them on their wedding day. It's much more personal than a golden band, but that's just my opinion." She stuffed the crystal back into her apron and clapped her hooves. "Now then, let's get you ready for dinner. The king doesn't like to be kept waiting."

As was the tradition, Twilight met Sombra in the grand dining room, this time wearing a sleeveless golden dress with puffed up shoulders and an ankle-high skirt. She'd decided to please him somewhat by wearing a pair of diamond earrings and a sapphire bracelet, which made her feel gaudy but brought a noticeable joy to his face upon seeing her wearing his gifts. Sombra wore a dark blue suit, this time without a cravat and kept his red and white fur-lined cape. The king bowed and gently kissed Twilight's hoof, behaving as though the incident in the Star Garden had never taken place. "You look beautiful, Twilight but that's hardly anything new." He magically pulled a cloth bundle from off the table and unwrapped it, revealing something that made Twilight's heart skip a beat: a pink and violet crystal tiara.

Twilight gulped back the lump that'd formed in her throat. "Where-where did you get that?"

"Oh, you like it? It was something else I was working on besides the garden. I can tell you don't like my other presents so I thought this time I'd give you something with a more personal touch. Funny enough, I got the inspiration from a dream I had a while back. Anyway, I think it'd look brilliant upon your radiant head."

Twilight couldn't think nor move; she allowed Sombra to place the tiara on her head and stood perfectly still as she felt its weight sink fully on her skull. How...how is this possible?! It was the exact same size, color and shape from the one in her dream, with absolutely no deviations whatsoever. He said he got the idea from a dream. How is it that we both dreamt the same thing? "Thank you," she mirthlessly stated, still in shock upon seeing it in the waking world.

"You're absolutely welcome, my beloved. Shall we?"

The dinner proceeded without further incident, with Twilight maintaining as calm a demeanor as possible while she spoke at length about her childhood, her time at the Canterlot Academy, moving to Ponyville, gathering the other Elements of Harmony and defeating Nightmare Moon, all which Sombra listened to with rapt attention. There he was, the Conqueror of the Frozen North, leaning forward and hanging onto Twilight's every word while perching his chin upon his hooves like a schoolcolt with a crush on his instructor. Is he really the same black-hearted monster Celestia warned me about? It pained her to even consider doubting her teacher and friend, but Twilight was beginning to think that Celestia hadn't told her the full story about Sombra or his brutal rise to power. Perhaps, it was time to ask him.

"Um, Sombra-..."

"Yes, my dearest?"

Twilight twisted uncomfortably in her seat. "It's just that every time we've dined together, you've had me yammer on and on about myself. While I'm flattered that you want to get to know me...I feel like this should be a two-way street."

"Pardon?"

Oh yeah, that's right. He wasn't around to learn that idiom. "Do you think you could talk about yourself for once? What was it like growing up? How did your parents meet? Did you have any siblings? What was your mother like?" Silence dominated the dining room. Sombra's scarlet eyes widened at this, his chest rising and falling quickly. The room suddenly became darker as the lights dimmed all around them, throwing shadows over the umbrum's face.

“Let me tell you a story,” Sombra finally said, his face an inscrutable mask as his horn flickered to life. The shadows around the room leapt onto the wall to the left of them, congealing into a swirling black whirlpool; it was like staring into the surface of a pond. The likeness of a unicorn mare appeared, mixing potions and handing them out to various grateful ponies. “There was once a young mare, who was known as a skilled enchantress and healer. Ponies came from far and wide to seek her aid in curing their ailments. Wealthy or poor, it didn't matter to her and if you couldn't afford her elixirs, she was so virtuous, she treated you for free.” Twilight could tell that she liked this mare already.

The shadows reformed to show the mare being propositioned by many different stallions, each one of them bearing gifts while hearts floated above their heads. “Aside from her kind heart, the mare was renowned for her great beauty, earning her many, many suitors but she turned them all down.” The shadow-mare was then alone, picking flowers when a large stallion with a curved horn appeared. “One day, a dark king arrived, giving her jewels and promising to make her his queen if she agreed to marry him.” With a snap of her head, the shadow-mare refused, putting up a hoof as the shadow-king stared at her open-mouthed.

“The mare, however, was not fooled by the king’s pretty words or extravagant gifts, instead seeing into his black heart and feeling disgusted by his disingenuousness.” Sombra began shaking, his voice becoming darker and more somber. “Unbeknownst to the mare, the king was a prideful, vindictive creature…” The shadow-king’s mouth opened in a soundless roar as he flew at the mare and tackled her, the two swirling around as the shadow-mare screamed in silent terror. “-…And would not take ‘No’ for an answer.”

Twilight’s hoof flew to her mouth, her mind completely floored by the revelation. “You mean…he-?”

“Yes,” Sombra answered quickly, his eyes alight with hatred as he looked away. The shadows shifted again, this time showing the king and the mare, only the mare was now wearing a crown and staring sadly down at the ground. “The king took the mare back to his castle and made her his queen-…” The next scene depicted the mare, now with a swollen stomach, lying on her back as the king pulled a struggling infant from between her legs. “Eleven months later, she gave birth to a colt. No matter how much she tried, the mare could not bring herself to love the child, not when he so closely resembled the monster that had stolen her innocence and joy.” The shadow-infant floated into the air, growing and becoming a smoke-like being, his maw opened to reveal sharp fangs as it cackled soundlessly.

In that moment, the pieces all fell into place. “You. You were that colt. And you were born as a result of ra-…” Twilight stopped, recognizing the shame written on Sombra’s face. She recalled how angry he was when she asked him why he didn’t force himself on her or use mind control. “You didn’t want to become your father. That’s why you wanted to woo me, why I had to come to you willingly.”

The umbrum said nothing, his pained face telling the whole story. The shadows vanished from the wall and the room became bright once more, though the heaviness of Sombra's story only made it seem that much more darker. He exhaled sharply through his nostrils and rose from his seat, his face now much older and full of sorrow. "Now you know how I came to be, how my parents met and what my mother was like," he said defeated in a hollow tone. "Yes, I am the bastard child of a forced copulation. It would be so easy for me to take you to my bedchambers and violate you...but then I'd be no better than him. I'd run the risk of becoming an even uglier monster than I already am and what if you became pregnant? Then I'd be responsible for siring another unholy bastard and claiming another innocent mare's virginity. Even I'm not that cruel."

A new emotion wormed its way into Twilight's heart: pity. "What happened to your mother?"

"That's enough story time for tonight," Sombra replied with a bow. "Good night, Twilight."

Author's Note

So...um, yeah, Sombra's "origins" are very, very, very, very messed up, hence the warning before the chapter. Now his mental process and some of his personlity traits are becoming much more explainable, aren't they? This was a very hard chapter to get through, not just because of its subject matter but also because I found myself sympathizing with Sombra and feeling genuinely sorry for him.

Some of you may hate me for this so it pains me to say that this won't be the only chapter dealing with such a heavy subject. As I said, Sombra's had it rough.

Next chapter: Twilight and Sombra have a falling out and her life is put on the line. Please keep reading; I'd like at least some people to stick around.

Chapter 21-Memory Intrusion

WARNING: This chapter deals with the subject matter of mental illness, implied spousal abuse and suicide. Please read at your own discretion.

While the sun shone brightly on the crystalline flowers and the birds sang joyously overhead, Twilight was feeling rather melancholic. During the dinner last night, she learned that Sombra was born as the result of rape and lived with a potentially abusive father and an unloving mother. What was more upsetting, however, was the sheer sadness and vulnerability with which he relayed the information, shedding the skin of a perverted and cruel overlord to reveal a damaged and self-loathing stallion that hid his loneliness and despair behind false bravado and wine. Before he left, Sombra revealed that he wanted her to willingly be his and she got the impression that it was more than just sex. He wants me to love him. Twilight realized. He didn't receive any love growing up and doesn't seem to think he deserves yet he'll still try for it. Another thought then bubbled to the surface: Could I? If not now, then in the future?

The mulberry-colored unicorn sighed, her head swimming with thoughts and questions she had no answers to and decided that a change of scenery would probably help her to think more clearly. She took one last look at the beautiful garden and hesitantly began the short trek back to the castle. Twilight walked the empty halls, exploring door after door, finding a multitude of bare rooms as hollow as the last, lacking any kind of sign that they were ever inhabited. It was beginning to look like a truly dismal place to live, especially if you were a foal. Finally, after a few hours had passed, she was ready to turn around when she found herself in front of the door to Sombra's private bedchambers. This was the only room that she was forbidden to be in and this caused a nagging curiosity to form at the back of her skull. Why wasn't she allowed in there? What was Sombra hiding that was so bad? Again, the mystery surrounding the umbrum annoyed her to no end.

With a pinch of unwillingness, Twilight knocked on the door. "Sombra? Are you in there?" She tried knocking six more times and upon receiving no answer, apprehensively opened the door, her horn blazing and ready to defend her against what laid on the other end. The door creaked open, revealing...the same old room as before. She gradually made her way in, wary of booby traps or magical wards. The walls were a dark crimson with a black trim that lacked any paintings or portraits, again adding to the tragic isolation of the room's inhabitant. A four-poster bed with thin satin drapes stood slightly raised against the back wall, conjuring images of Sombra in the throes of passion with an imperceptible mare and Twilight instantly clamped her eyes shut to rid herself of such images. So far the bedchambers were just that. How disappointing.

A dark green curtain against the south wall drew Twilight's attention as she didn't recall seeing it the last time she was in here. Then again, because of who she was talking to and the location in which they were conversing, she hadn't given the place a good look-see. She approached the curtain, wondering if now was the moment that she should start running but her more intellectual, curiosity-driven side urged her to see what was hidden behind it. The curtain glowed a light raspberry and was tossed aside, revealing a multitiered dais constructed out of transparent crystal quartz. Each row was filled with prismatic crystals, each one a different a color and humming with magical energy.

A black crystal with swirling bits of gray captured her attention, drawing her in close to get a better look at it. She bent down to inspect it, finding what looked to be little images swimming around the inside and she could even make out voices. The tip of her hoof ever so slightly made contact with the crystal's smooth surface and suddenly she found herself falling through pure darkness, landing with a thud onto what looked to be a wooden floor. "Ugh, where am I?" Twilight muttered, her head feeling like a scarf in a washing machine. In front of her, a young gray colt sat on his bed and mashed clay in between his hooves. "Hey kid, where am I?" The colt turned in her direction and she instantly felt her blood run cold. "Sombra?" He lacked the crown and armor as well as the world-weary wrinkles but it was definitely him. Actually, without the hard lines and angled face, he made for a pretty cute colt.

"Mother? Are you feeling alright?"

"Whoa, 'mother?' I don't know what...-"

"Yes Sombra, just the foal kicking is all."

Twilight turned around and saw a unicorn mare sitting in a rocking chair, a hoof going to her swollen belly. Even though this was a stranger, she'd seen this particular mare before in a portrait in Sombra's dining room. It was his mother, Queen Lumen Morningstar and aside from the healing bruise on her cheek, she was every bit as lovely as she was in her portrait. Her coat was as white as freshly fallen snow and her ivory mane tumbled down her shoulders and back, giving her a classy, old cinema beauty look to her. Wait, they can't see me so I must be in the past!

Young Sombra held up a piece of clay, now formed into the shape of a mortar and pestle inside of a heart. "Mother, I made this for you. See, it's a pendant and it's shaped like your cutie mark!"

Lumen nodded, clearly just showing him attention to be polite. "That's nice, Sombra. Very nicely done." Twilight frowned at the display. "That's nice"? He's being so sweet! Show him some real affection! Slowly rising to her hooves, Lumen locked the bedroom door and hummed a somber tune as she made her way to the balcony. "Sombra, could you open the doors for Mother?"

Sombra leapt off of the bed and hurriedly opened the glass doors, making Twilight giggle at how he could take such pride in such a small task. "Are you getting a look at the sky, Mother? It's a lovely day after all."

"Yes Sombra. Lovely."

Wait a minute, is she...? Twilight froze as the mare climbed atop the balcony railing, the wind gently billowing her periwinkle blue dress around her. Young Sombra saw this and trembled. "M-Mother? What are you doing?"

Lumen smiled, though it was void of any kind of warmth. "I'm just getting some fresh air. Mother needs fresh air." She was staring not at her son but past him, her gaze wide and vacant.

"Don't do it! Your son needs you!" Twilight shouted in vain, remembering that they couldn't hear her.

"Mother?"

"I love you..." Lumen whispered absentmindedly before she leaned backwards, her descent seeming to occur in slow-motion.

"MOTHER!"

Twilight felt something hard press down on her shoulder and she was yanked backwards, tumbling across the stone floor and colliding with a wooden writing desk. She shook her head, finding herself once more in Sombra's bedchambers. "What did-...?" She trembled before the fuming gray stallion glaring down at her, twin plumes of purple smoke curling from the edges of his scarlet eyes.

"WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!" Sombra roared, his fangs bared at her.

"S-Sombra, I'm sorry, I didn't...-"

"I gave you one rule. Just the one and you broke it. I trusted you!" He spun around to inspect the crystals, angrily muttering in a very harsh, guttural language Twilight had never heard before. Her mind was still reeling from the atrocious sight she bore witness to and genuinely felt sorry for what he had to go through. "No! Not that one! Not her!" Sombra faced Twilight once more, his chest heaving with fury. "You weren't supposed to see that one! That's my memory! The last memory I have of my mother!"

"Sombra, please, I'm sorry! It was an accident...-"

"Get out. GET OUT!"

Twilight fled, flying down hallways away from Sombra and his still audible growls, accompanied by the smashing of glass and wood. She didn't stop until she was far enough away and slid halfway down the wall, both physically and emotionally drained. Twilight didn't know which was worse: the sight of Lumen Morningstar's suicide or Sombra's ballistic display at her perceived betrayal of his trust. A memory. That's what he said. I stepped inside one of Sombra's memories. She smacked her face. And the one that I just had to stumble upon was the one where he watched his pregnant mother take a swan dive out of a window. She pulled herself to her hooves when something bright flashed out of the corner of her eye. Staring out of the window, Twilight saw the magical barrier flickering in and out of existence. Now was her chance! I'm sorry Sombra, but it's now or never.

Author's Note

Again, I must apologize for writing another dark chapter. This won't be the last one either, I'm afraid so please just bare with me for a little longer!

Like the West Wing scene from Disney's Beauty and the Beast (1991), I needed a reason for Twilight to want to escape from Sombra and the memory crystal served as this story's version of the magic rose.

This was painful to write as I myself have experianced firsthand the pitfalls of mental promblems and suicide so please be nice in the comments. Please?

Chapter 22-Stalkers in the Snow

"Are you sure about this, Twilight? You're not built like I am," Amber asked concernedly as the unicorn slipped on the thick winter jacket and pulled the hood over her head. "Besides, what makes you think that this'll work?" After Sombra's freak out, Twilight discovered that for some inexplicable reason, the magical barrier that the umbrum had erected over the Crystal Empire had become to weaken and thus an opportunity to escape had presented itself. Now the two mares stood a few feet in front of the glowing red wall, watching as it flickered in and out of existence before finally vanishing altogether.

"I'll be alright, Amber. All I have to do is keep going straight and I'll hit the Equestrian Railway station." Despite King Sombra's insistence on making the Crystal Empire an independent kingdom, the Friendship Express still came out that way to deliver supplies as part of his agreement with the princesses: the train delivers whatever he requires from the outside world and in return, he pays them in whatever raw minerals he has on hoof. Pulling her snow goggles over her eyes, Twilight wrapped her forelegs around Amber and drew her in close. "Thanks for everything, Amber Laurel. I'm so lucky to have had you as a friend. You're the only thing I'll miss about this place."

The crystal pony returned the embrace, her hooves digging into the thick jacket as though the unicorn would instantly dissipate. "I'll...I'll miss you too, Twilight Sparkle," she sniffled. "You're too good for the Crystal Empire. Now go before Sombra gets here." She watched sadly as her friend loaded up her saddlebags and, after taking a careful step over where the barrier once stood, gave her a small wave and began her arduous journey. "Goodbye Twilight. May Cintamani preserve you."

The northern winds howled and whipped at Twilight's clothing as the snow came pouring down atop her, threatening to bury her beneath its weight. She had not traveled far when this blizzard had started and while most ponies would've taken this as an omen and turned back, Twilight Sparkle was far too determined to let a little flurry make her retreat. Moreover, she was still too frightened of Sombra to return to the castle. She'd rather take her chances out in the snow and sleet. The land had become a solid wall of white that made determining any sense of direction nearly impossible but Twilight, creating a light with her horn, trekked onward, hoping to reach the Equestrian Railway station soon.

An hour had passed and to Twilight's frustration, she was still no closer to the station nor to true freedom. I was so sure that it was this way. Or was it that way? She'd been pushed and tugged by the gusts of wind and the torrents of falling snow made it difficult to see, even with her horn's aura illuminating the way. She removed her snow goggles to get a better look and found the surrounding landscape to be mostly imperceptible. While she'd considered taking Amber with her, it would've been too much of a risk, especially if Sombra caught them and she couldn't let her friend be punished for her own escape. No, I won't let that happen again. Once was certainly enough.

A low growling sound caught Twilight's attention and she stood petrified as a pair of glowing yellow eyes appeared in the whiteness and a wolf the size of a bear revealed itself, its tusk-like canines bared as it regarded its prey. The gray-white lupine issued a howl and crouched down before throwing itself at Twilight, only to catch a brilliant raspberry-colored beam to the chest, sending it flying backwards and colliding with a hill of snow. Satisfied that the mutant wolf had learned its lesson, Twilight turned to leave when six more pairs of yellow eyes materialized and she found herself surrounded by more wolves, each one bigger and more vicious than the last. Oh sweet Celestia, are you kidding me right now?! Two wolves leapt at Twilight's right and she rolled to avoid them, hitting one with an energy bolt as the other rammed into its packmate.

Twilight fired her magic beams at will but due to her poor visibility, was hitting nothing but air and, rather than take her chances, fled as the wolves quickly gave chase. She ducked and wove through the whiteness, hoping that a serpentine formation would throw the wolves off but found it difficult as the thick snow slowed down her progress. Timberwolves were huge and clumsy and it helped that the Everfree housed trees and bushes small enough to impede them. These wolves, on the other hoof, were large but slim-bodied and had no problem tearing across the snow, their forms perfectly made for their environment. I wish I was dealing with Timberwolves right about now!

Through the blinding whiteness of the blizzard Twilight ran, her still-glowing horn the only source of light as she tried to regain some sense of direction while her heart thundered in her ears. The wolves wasted no time, catching up to her and biting and slashing at the unicorn with ivory fangs and ebony claws. A burning pain registered as she felt five claws dig through her winter coat and slice into the tender flesh of her left shoulder and upper foreleg, knocking her off of her hooves. Rolling down a steep hill, she landed on a piece of hardened snow that knocked the wind out of her, leaving her fighting for breath as she tried to ignore both the dizziness in her head and the seething burning of her now injured foreleg. Seven howls pierced the air and Twilight could only watch in terror as the wolves raced down the hill, descending on her like the pendulum from that Edgar Allan Foal story. She could practically hear ticking sounds as the wolves neared her and she clamped her eyes shut, not wishing for her last sight to be that of wolves tearing her to pieces.

A new sound echoed in Twilight's ears, an odd cross between a battle-roar and a whistling howl. She opened her eyes to find the wolves formed in a semicircle around her but their backs to her as they defensively faced the newcomer. A shape of black mass rolled smoke-like towards the wolves and two green eyes with purple smoke trailing off the edges opened up in the mass' center, narrowing furiously on the seven canines. Sombra? One of the larger, braver of the wolves growled and dove at it only to be smacked away by a black tendril and sent hurtling twenty feet in the air. The other wolves, seeing the size and might of the new predator, wisely retreated and vanished into the blizzard, leaving Twilight alone with her dark savior.

Finding her energy diminished, Twilight succumbed to blood loss and collapsed onto the snow, her eyes fluttering open and closed as she began to float towards the mass. The shadowy figure's top half transformed into that of the last pony she'd expected to be out in the wastes of the Frozen North. She anticipated anger, she awaited fury but what she did not foresee was the expression of frantic worry as he picked her up bridal-style and shot through the air, zipping across the sky like a shooting star. "Twilight, Twilight please, hold on!" And with that, Twilight's eyelids clamped shut and she lost consciousness, feeling strangely at ease in the umbrum's embrace.

The castle doors burst open and Sombra, now back to his full stallion form, briskly marched his way into the main foyer, a limp and unconscious Twilight curled up in one foreleg. He stared down into the face of the shivering unicorn and felt his heart ache with remorse at her current predicament. This was me. I did this. While Twilight violated his privacy, he had overreacted and forced her into fleeing headfirst into a blizzard. Now there was a chance that he'd lose the mare that he...-

"Your Majesty...? Oh, Twilight! Wha-what happened? What happened to her?!" Amber screeched as she appeared beside him, attempting to keep up with his brisk pace and longer gait.

"Amaroks. Plural."

"Amaroks? But they never hunt in packs!"

"Yes, well, desperation can make creatures do crazy things," he replied coldly, almost as though he were alluding to something else. "Has everything been prepared?" When Sombra learned that Twilight had ventured out into the wastes, he instructed Amber and the others to ready the main foyer in case she was injured so they set up a large cot and had the local doctor Crystal Varado on standby. Far too many unpredictable things happened in the wastes and it never hurt to be prepared for the worst-case scenario.

"Yes, Your Majesty."

"Good. If she doesn't make it, I'm holding you personally responsible."

Amber said nothing as Sombra lowered Twilight onto the cot and began the task of removing her winter jacket, stopping to wince at her injuries before tearing a sizeable piece from his cape and using it to stop the bleeding. She stirred slightly and moaned as he pulled the covers up to her chest. "Shh, save your strength. You're going to be alright, sweetheart," Sombra whispered in a tone so soft that Amber could've sworn she was looking at a completely different stallion. "Doctor!"

An amaranth-colored crystal pony scurried over to Twilight's side and dug through his medical bag. "Ooh, well, these are some nasty-looking lacerations. They cut clean through the flesh but I don't think it's sufficient to cause any kind of permanent nerve damage. Still, seeing as how I don't have the proper equipment, there's no way of knowing-..."

"Just shut up and help her! She's bleeding out!"

"Yes, of course, my apologies!" Crystal sputtered and filled a syringe with a mild sedative. "Amber, I'm going to need you hold Miss Twilight's foreleg. Your Majesty, please keep pressure on the wound."

"S-Sombra," Twilight muttered weakly and Sombra gently caressed her cheek, her skin as cold as ice.

"You're going to be alright, Twilight. I'm sorry! Please, don't...don't leave me."

She's...so cold. Although the thought pained him severely, Sombra knew what he had to do and with a sigh, he barked, "Rubinstein! Put pressure on Twilight's foreleg." The purple crystal pony complied while Sombra went to work removing his tattered cape, letting it fall away as he wrestled out of his armor.

"Your Majesty," Amber gasped horrified, "What are you doing?!"

The last of the armor clattered onto the floor and Sombra stood before everypony as bare as the day he was born. "She needs immediate body heat and none of you have the significant amount." Amber was ready to protest but realized the futility in it. Crystal Ponies could survive the freezing temperatures of the Frozen North due to their thick coats and crystalline bodies, which also meant that they gave off less heat than that of a regular Equestrian pony. Sombra carefully climbed beneath the covers and snuggled up to Twilight, being sure to keep his hooves off of her as he wrapped his fore and hindlegs around the trembling mare, hating himself for the invasion of personal space but seeing the necessity in the act. He wanted to be in bed with her but not like this.

Twilight's eyes lazily opened and closed as Sombra pulled himself in close to her, his hoof gently brushing her mane out of her face. "Please be alright, Twilight. If anything were to happen to you, I..." He choked, small tears dripping from his soft scarlet eyes. "Come back to me. Please."

In the vacant throne room, high up on the king's dais, the Crystal Heart floated above the top of his throne, glowing a malevolent red as it bobbed up in down in the air. Unbeknownst to the castle's inhabitants, a soft crackle could be heard as a small chip appeared towards the bottom. A sliver of blue peered through the crack and it gently glowed with energy, the kind of which was warm to the touch. Its like had not been seen since before Sombra's reign. It was small but like the seed of an oak tree, it was only beginning to grow.

Author's Note

Aw, well isn't that just sweet! ❤

In Inuit folklore, an amarok is a gigantic wolf that devours anyone foolish enough to travel alone and yes, they are solitary hunters.

The cintamani is a magic wish-granting gemstone in Hindu/Buddhist beliefs and is compared to the Philosopher's Stone. I felt like the Crystal Ponies should have their own myths and folklore. Could be the name of a past ruler or a deity.

Chapter 23-I Dream of Luna

The amaroks closed in on Twilight, their tusk-like fangs shimmering like sabers and slick with viscous saliva. She backed away from the overgrown wolves as they advanced, their numbers multiplying until thousands of yellow eyes glowed ominously in the snowfall. Her horn refused to work and her hooves were literally frozen to the ground, ice creeping up her legs and swallowing her body up to her neck. No matter how hard she moved, the ice refused to budge. The legion of amaroks advanced, snarling and biting as they leapt at their prey. This...can't be the end! I can't die here!

"Twilight..." A soft voice called out, as gentle and tender as a midafternoon breeze. She looked and realized that the amaroks all lay dead around her as a gray stallion stood triumphantly atop one corpse, his black mane billowing in the breeze. Her body no longer frozen, Twilight took several steps to meet the stallion, whose eyes bore into her soul in a way she couldn't begin to describe. It was if a fire was ignited in her chest, a fire that threatened to consume her from the inside out and yet filled her with a gentle warmth. "Hello my beloved. I'm so happy you're safe."

"Sombra? You...you saved me."

The umbrum smiled, an expression so genuinely tender and pure that she couldn't help but mirror it. "Of course I did. I couldn't let anything happen to you. You're my future queen, my wife-to-be. You're mine, now and forever, just as I am yours." He placed a hoof over her heart, a gesture that would've earned him a slap if it'd been any other stallion. But he wasn't just any stallion. He was hers.

A blinding light pierced Twilight's vision, making her wince lest she lose her eyes to its brilliance. When it died down, she opened her eyes to behold a dark blue alicorn, her mane a swirling vista of dark blue nothingness and stars befitting the Princess of the Night. "Princess Luna?"

The alicorn bowed her head. "Greetings Twilight. Forgive my tardiness. King Sombra had found a way to block my magic and thus prevented me from entering thine dreams sooner. Are you alright?"

Twilight's response was to tackle Luna in a tight embrace, which the princess, though initially stunned, soon happily returned. "I'm so happy you're here! There's so much to tell you! How is everypony? Are they alright?"

"Everypony is healthy although your absence hath left them all hurting in one way or another. But enough of that. How hath Sombra been treating you? He hasn't harmed you in any way, has he?"

It saddened Twilight deeply to think that her friends and family were all in pain because of her but was relieved that they were all otherwise okay. "No, in fact, he's treated me quite nicely. He lets me explore the Crystal Empire, he gives me gifts and dines with me almost every night. He even grew crystal flowers in his garden just for me." Her mind drifted to the last thing that she remembered which was, regrettably, the wolf attack in the snow. "He saved my life."

"Ah, so that is what your dream was about. What happened exactly?"

And so, Twilight recounted the events that led to her little expedition, only omitting what she specifically saw in Sombra's memory crystal, as she felt that it was something that she didn't have the right to share. She detailed being lost in the snow and the subsequent wolf attack, how frightened she was and her relief when Sombra arrived. "The last thing that I remember is being carried inside the castle and I think...I think Sombra was crying. He was holding me and even called me, 'Sweetheart.' I didn't know he could be so...soft."

Princess Luna didn't believe Twilight to be a liar nor to misread situations given her intelligence but found it extremely difficult to believe that King Sombra, the ruthless conqueror and dark magician, would go out of his way to save anypony else or shed tears for them. "The Shadow King is many things but soft and gentle he is not. Still..." She left her thought hanging and arrived at a new question: "Tell me, are you...attracted to Sombra?" She'd seen Twilight's dream; she just wanted a confirmation from her friend's lips.

Twilight had not expected this question at all. "I...think so. Before I arrived to perform the exchange, I may've had a dream about him. A sexual one." A heavy blush covered her cheeks. "But the strangest thing is that in the dream, I was wearing this crystal tiara that was pink and violet. A couple of days ago, Sombra gave me a tiara that looked exactly like it and he even claimed that he got the idea from a dream. I never told him about my dream so how could he have created something like that?"

Luna stared silently at Twilight, her normally stoic face registering shock. "Could it be...?" She whispered and then shook her head. "That's not possible! You and him? And yet..." She turned away deep in thought, unsure of what to believe given her own personal experience with the umbrum. And yet, he wasn't always a monster. He was a noble stallion and maybe, just maybe he's still in there somewhere. "Twilight, I have to go now but I promise to return if I can."

"Princess Luna, wait! Where are you going?!"

"Hopefully, to get some answers."

In his dream, Sombra was kneeling among a pile of broken and twisted amarok corpses as the blizzard raged around him. In his arms lay a bloodied unicorn barely clinging to life, her breath slow and ragged as her lungs fought for air. "Twilight? Please, you have to live. I-I saved you. Please, you must live!" A gently hoof caressed his hard cheek and he ultimately lost the battle to keep his tears from flowing down his face. "Don't do this!" This is my fault. I promised to keep her safe. I failed.

"Don't be sorry," Twilight rasped, her violet eyes glimmering in the light. "You came for me. That's all that matters."

"No, it's not! You matter! You've always mattered! Damn it, can't you see that I...?" Sombra stopped, suddenly aware of another presence as a faint glow appeared in his peripheral. Letting Dream Twilight sink into the snow, he stood up and gritted his teeth. "Luna. It's been a long time."

The alicorn princess stepped forward. "Indeed it has, Sombra."

Sombra whirled around to face the newcomer. "You should know to stay out of my head, witch!"

"Why Twilight?"

"I don't understand."

Luna took another tentative step closer. "Out of all of the atrocities in your life, out of all of the pain inflicted upon you and by you, why does your nightmare focus on Twilight's fate? Why does this one mare concern you so?"

Sombra exhaled heavily out of his nostrils. "She doesn't. I do not have feelings for Twilight Sparkle."

"I never said that you did," Luna stated, somewhat surprised by this slip-up. "Do you?"

"No, I do not! It's impossible! I can't feel anything for anypony else, not compassion, not pride and certainly not love. You know what happened to me or rather, who happened to me."

"Sombra...what happened between you and Celestia was a long time ago. You can't let your past dictate your future. If you allow your heart to be closed off then when love does come back into your life, there'll be no way for it to enter."

She had to jump back slightly as Sombra appeared right in her face. "Nopony...could ever love...an umbrum. Even if I had feelings for Twilight, would it matter? She's her and I'm...well, look at me! An angel could never be with a demon." He stepped away from Luna and sank to the ground with her back to her, silently bemoaning his nature and cursing the day he was spawned.

"Sombra?"

"What now?"

"Have you dreamt about Twilight before? Not a nightmare but a real dream?"

The umbrum stared down at the snow, feeling a warmth fill his chest as he recalled the phantasm he'd experienced in what now felt like centuries ago. "I was with Twilight in the Crystal Castle. She was wearing this violet and pink tiara and this...sky-blue dress. She came to me, called me, 'Sweetheart.' Why? What does that have to do with anything?"

"No reason. Fare thee well, Emperor of Darkness," Luna called out as she ascended towards the heavens. "Remember, keep your heart open and then, only then, will love be able to find its way in."

Sombra's eyes flew open and he found himself once more on the cot in the castle's main foyer, his forearms wrapped around Twilight, who slept peacefully beside him. He checked her face and found that, mercifully, the color had returned to her cheeks and she was no longer the frigid little ice block he'd found outside. Carefully sliding out of bed, he quietly placed his armor back on and donned his crown, feeling completely bare without its weight on his head. Aren't I forgetting something? He turned to Twilight and found that he'd failed to do his nightly ritual. With a flash of his horn, small black crystals grew on the crown of Twilight's skull and around her horn, preventing nosy Luna from slithering her way into the unicorn's dreams. Then, without a clue as to why he did it, Sombra kissed Twilight's forehead and slid his hoof through her mane. "Rest well, my beloved. My innamorata."

Back in the waking world, Luna awoke with a gasp. Invigorated with the new information, she threw the covers off of herself and charged into Celestia's bedroom, startling her sister so much that she knocked over the inkwell situated on her writing desk. "Luna? Are you alright? You look unwell."

"Celestia, it's Twilight. I was finally able to enter her dreams as well as King Sombra's." Taking a deep breath, Luna then stated one of the most incredulous things that had ever been uttered in Equestrian history: "Celestia...I think they're soul mates."

Author's Note

DUM DUM DUM!

Well, the pieces are starting to fall quite interestingly into place, aren't they?

It was certainly fascinating to see how much Sombra's and Twilight's dreams about the same situation could contrast so much.

Chapter 24-Awake

Princess Celestia sat statue-like in her chair, her eyes widened with disbelief at her sister. She was dictating a letter addressed to Spike to check up on him when Luna burst through the door, breathing heavily and her mane a mess. After enquiring about Luna's state of distress when the dark blue alicorn dropped a massive bombshell: Twilight Sparkle and King Sombra were apparently soulmates! Shaking her head, Celestia regained her composure and took several deep breaths. "Luna, this isn't a subject one should discuss lightly. Are you certain?" Every few centuries or so, there would be a select few that were decreed by fate to be bound to one another, both in love and in life. It was extremely rare and only happened in the instance that a couple was meant to be together for a singular purpose, the reason of which varied from pairing to pairing.

"I'm very certain, sister. Before she left for the Crystal Empire, Twilight had a very...sensual dream about Sombra, one were she wore a crystal tiara and a blue gown. She never told him of this fact and when I spoke to him, he admitted to having a similar dream. He even created the very same tiara as a gift for Twilight. That's how it always starts: with a shared dream. Just like Mother and Father."

Celestia rubbed the bridge of her snout and sighed. "That can't be possible, Luna! I mean, Twilight and Sombra? Why in the sacred name of Hyperion would fate bring those two together? Twilight is young and innocent and Sombra…" A tight ball had formed in her chest. She remembered the days she and Sombra spent together, laughing and kissing and it hurt to think of the stallion she'd loved become such a monster. Now it would appear that her former love and her best student, who in many ways was like the daughter she'd never had, were destined to be together. "I just don't understand."

Luna crossed the room to place a foreleg around Celestia. "He saved her life, he's kind to her and I think...I think deep down he may even..." Her next words came out in a whisper, skeptical with what she was saying but still considering the possibility given what she herself had witnessed with her own two eyes. "...Be in love with her."

Those words echoed in Celestia's head as she shoved Luna away. "No! No, it's not...it's just not...." The Princess of the Day was struggling to keep herself from crying. "This has got to be a trick of some kind. Sombra is long gone. Once you've gone down that dark path, there's no coming back."

"I went down that path once and look at where I am now," Luna replied sharply. "Perhaps it's best that you should remember that before you condemn somepony else for their past deeds."

"Luna, I..."

It was no use; Luna had already turned and stormed away, leaving Celestia alone with her conflicting thoughts.

At first, everything was dim and murky. Groggy eyes fluttered open and Twilight inhaled deeply with her nostrils, inspecting her surroundings as the veil of sleep was raised. She was back in her room at the Crystal Castle, her body still slightly atrophied from an undisclosed amount of time spent asleep. What happened...? A sharp pain shot through her foreleg as she attempted to prop herself up and bit back a scream. Twilight winced lightly and inspected her injury, finding her shoulder and left foreleg bandaged. Right, from the wolf attack. And Sombra saved me...

As if on cue, a dark gray stallion bolted up from his chair and rushed to Twilight's bedside, a relieved grin on his face. "Twilight, thank Tartarus you're okay!" The unicorn had to do a double take at Sombra's appearance. His mane was flat and matted and he peered at her through puffy eyelids, looking as though he hadn't slept for days. Then there was the smell, like heavy sweat and peppers. When was the last time he'd taken a shower? "How are you feeling?"

"A little sore but fine. How long was I...-?"

"Three and a half days. You scared me to death!"

Twilight paused and blinked. "You...you were worried about me?"

Staring at her as if she'd stated the obvious, Sombra replied, "Of course I was! Would I have bothered to travel through heavy snowfall and a pack of amaroks if I wasn't?"

"'Amaroks'?"

"The wolves. It's strange; they never hunt in packs. The cold must've brought them together."

"I brought you some bread, Your Majesty and you'd better eat it..." Amber paused in the doorway before dropping the tray she was carrying on the floor and racing towards the bed. "Twilight! Oh, praise Cintamani! You're looking so much better! I'm so relieved I could just die! Are you hungry? I have some bread. Or perhaps you'd like soup instead?"

"Soup would be nice, thank you. Tomato if you have it."

Sombra stood up and stretched, a small yawn escaping his mouth. "Well, if everything's fine here, I'll be taking my leave. Get well soon, Twi." He lightly brushed her right forearm with his hoof and shut the door behind him.

"Twi"? He's never called me that before. "Is Sombra okay? He looks...awful."

Amber held up her hoof and raced to check the door. Finding nopony waiting on the other side of it, she sat on the edge of the bed and looked guiltily at Twilight, as if she were sharing the biggest secret in the world. "His Majesty would be furious with me for telling you but he refused to leave your side until you woke up. He hasn't eaten, slept or bathed for the past three and a half days."

A wave of mixed emotions washed over Twilight, her heart beating wildly in her chest at Amber's words. Sombra waited by my bedside without food or rest just for me? Her last ordeal with the umbrum was suddenly rendered mote, overshadowed by this devotional act. He was no longer just the fiend that kept her prisoner. Perhaps he could be...more. She wasn't sure what that meant but knew that fear wasn't one of the feelings she had for him.

After bathing and gorging himself on some apples, Sombra slept and dreamt once more of his beloved Twilight Sparkle, again adorned in her crystal tiara and shimmering blue dress. They were dancing in the castle's ballroom, which had been vacant ever since he was young only now it was shiny and lit with thousands of candles as a band of crystal ponies played soft music. She rested her long-maned head on his chest as he held her close, a sense of peace he'd never felt before working its way into his heart. The music stopped and the two stared into one another's eyes, with Sombra's visage being reflected back at him in a pair of brilliant violet eyes. I could die right now and have no regrets.

Is that so? Clearly you've learned nothing, Sombra my boy.

Sombra whirled around, the ballroom suddenly dark and empty, no sign of Twilight nor the band. He searched around the room until he spotted a vague shadowy form perched in the rafters and glared at his old "friend". "No more games, Darkness. Why are you here?" The shadow dashed across the ceiling and wrapped itself around a pillar, slithering down it like a constrictor. Two pinpoints of red stood out in its featureless face and it cocked its head at him curiously.

You should know why. This, all of this, is not possible. It can only exist in your mind.

"Says you! I am the master of my fate, I am the captain of my soul. It can be real if I make it so."

The Darkness cackled, a mocking sound that echoed throughout the room and in a thousand wicked laughs. Indeed! Remember the last time you held onto that foolish notion? How well did that go down? Hmm? Oh yes, that's right! That princess rejected you! Who's to say history won't repeat itself?

"Shut up!"

Twilight Sparkle is here because she HAS to be, not because she WANTS to be.

"I said, 'Shut up!'"

Then again, who'd want to be with you anyway...kin-slayer?

"SHUT UP!"

Glowing green cracks splintered across the ballroom, smashing its elegantly carved windows and bathing it in a sinister glow. Jagged black crystals shot up through the floors and walls while purple flames whooshed up at Sombra's hooves. Deep crevices opened up, revealing thousands of shrieking crystal ponies all reaching out to him, howling for release from their torment.

"No...no, this isn't me. Not anymore!"

It was, is and always shall be you. You are the King of Shadows and that means you're the villain. And the villain can only do three things: do evil deeds, lust after the pretty maiden he can't have and die at the hooves of a dashing hero. It's time that you accepted it. Purge yourself of these coltish feelings you have for Twilight. She'll never want you.

"Sh-shut up," Sombra protested weakly, sinking to his knees as fresh tears gathered in his eyes. Deep down in his heart, Sombra couldn't fight the Darkness' words. Despite hoping with every fiber of his being, he knew that Twilight could never love him, not as he was. "Nopony could ever love an umbrum," his father had told him and so far his words rang true. He was just too damaged, too tainted for somepony so divine and pure. Sombra might as well try to reach out and touch a star.

Meanwhile, a pair of alicorns watched the event unfold from the skylight, shocked and outright heartbroken by the spectacle before them. It seemed impossible but even in a dream, Sombra's gaze of adoration towards Twilight was no different than how he used to look at Celestia. She knew that their breakup had wounded Sombra deeply but she had never grasped at the full scope of his agony and self-loathing. I'm so sorry, Sombra. "Luna, take us out of here. I've seen enough."

Author's Note

"Innamorata" is an Italian word meaning "enamored," which is used to describe one's female lover (the male form is "innamorato") and just sounds more old timey and poetic than "Darling" or "Sweetheart."

Sombra is quoting the poem "Invictus" by William Ernest Henley

Looks like Twilight's feeling something for Sombra! Oooooh

Will Celestia and Luna play matchmakers? We'll see...

Chapter 25-On The Same Page

The next week passed by without incident and Twilight spent it in bed, Sombra insisting that she rest and regain her strength. Instead of their routine of spending the day apart and meeting for supper in the dining room, the king devoted hours of his time to being by Twilight's bedside, bringing her books to read and discussing various topics like art or philosophy. At night, he would pull up a bedside table so they could eat together, saving Twilight the trouble of having to limp her way to the dining room and giving them a far more informal and personal setting. As they ate their coleslaw, Twilight peered over her mountain of food (which Sombra piled onto her plate) and gazed at her host, noting his relaxed posture and gentle smile. It was truly amazing how much he'd changed since the incident with the amaroks, though he wouldn't bring it up and Twilight wouldn't ask him.

The next morning, she'd awakened to find a vase full of fresh orchids on her nightstand, a touching gesture that Sombra had been leaving her for the past few days along with a sheet of paper that contained lines of poetry from long-dead writers. Gingerly easing herself up to a sitting position, Twilight levitated the piece of paper over to her and chuckled bashfully at what it read:

She walks in beauty, like the night
Of cloudless climes and starry skies;
And all that’s best of dark and bright
Meet in her aspect and her eyes;
Thus mellowed to that tender light
Which heaven to gaudy day denies.

It's as though he was talking about you. I'll be up with your breakfast soon.

Sombra

You are so corny! Twilight giggled. It still amazed her to think that the foreboding Emperor of Darkness had a mushy, romantic side to him. She shook her head and neatly folded the paper up to place it among the others in her nightstand's top drawer, a collection of notes that she'd come to cherish due to the simple but sweet gesture they represented. She wiped the eye crust away and thought back on the dream she'd just awakened from. Twilight and Sombra were dancing in a grand ballroom, most likely the one in the castle due to its crystalline architecture, and she was once again wearing her blue dress and tiara, the latter of which rested on her nightstand and lightly glistened in the morning light. Soft music was being played by a small crystal pony band and she was gazing up into Sombra's eyes, witnessing the twin orbs dancing like scarlet fire.

"Thank you for this perfect night," Twilight sighed.

Sombra then tipped Twilight's head with his hoof. "This night is okay. YOU are perfect."

Without warning, all of the candles blew out at once as a black serpentine creature burst from the ceiling and wrapped its coils around a column, its head raised as if to strike. Sombra held Twilight close as the creature's eyes opened, two pinpoints of red, lifeless light, like two pools of blood.

Why are you here, Twilight Sparkle? You know that deep down, you despise King Sombra. The creature hissed, its voice a harsh yet refined whisper. He kidnapped your friends, threatened your B.B.B.F.F. and enslaved a whole kingdom, turning them into miserable shells of their former selves. You can't possibly care for this creature, can you?

Twilight turned to find Sombra as he was before, a cackling pony face on a black smoke-like body, his green eyes filled with malicious intent as he licked his lips at her. The ballroom had been converted into the murky-skied main square of the Crystal Empire, jagged black crystals piercing through the earth as crystal ponies screeched and ran amok. All around her, she found that everypony she'd ever cared about had become shrieking black crystal statues: her mother and father, Spike, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Cadence, Shining Armor, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna.

Now do you see? You can put gems on an acorn but it's still an acorn. Sombra is an umbrum, a creature of darkness. You can't force him to change anymore than you can raise the sun or lower the moon. Forget him.

I can't listen to this! Twilight thought back to her previous moments with Sombra and how he seemed to be more than just the dark overlord everypony said that he was. He'd made it explicitly evident that he desired her but gave her the free will to choose to give into him. He built her a crystal garden, spent hours listening to her ramble on about her own life, saved her from ravenous wolves and stayed by her side until she'd recovered. Sombra wasn't some campfire monster; he was a lonely stallion that had lived a hard life and just wanted to be loved and accepted like everypony else. To be loved and accepted by me...

"No!" Twilight shouted defiantly, her surroundings fading away into pure darkness as the creature roared at the top of its lungs. "I'm not leaving him! You're wrong! Sombra may have done horrible things but deep down, I know he's got a good heart. He just needs somepony to see it. And I don't despise him! I care about him!"

This...is...impossible! Nooooooooo! The creature yowled and Twilight woke up, having experienced the most intense dream of her entire life. But why wasn't Princess Luna there to help me? She rose carefully out of bed and gently readjusted her sling, ensuring that her injured forearm was as comfortable as possible when Sombra came in through the door humming a merry little tune and carrying a tray of steaming pancakes. Seeing the king in such a happy mood would still take some getting used to but it was a welcome change all the same.

"Now then, who's hungry?"

"Ah-ah-ah, I said, 'No peeking'!"

Once she'd finished her breakfast, Twilight was asked by Sombra to follow him for an "extra special surprise," where she was lead past a secret entrance beneath the throne and levitated down some stairs before stopping before a set of large yew-wood doors. At that point, Sombra told Twilight to close her eyes and began to shepherd her through the doors and into the dark room, during which she tried to sneak a look but was half-heartedly reprimanded for doing so. The crackle of a dozen flames popped in Twilight's ears and she felt as though she was ready to explode when Sombra said the magic words: "Okay, you can look now."

I've died and gone to Bookworm Valhalla. They stood on the first floor of a three-floored library, a massive room with book-filled shelves that nearly reached the ceiling and was lit with hanging wall sconces and candlelit chandeliers. It made the Golden Oaks library back in Ponyville look like a middle school's in comparison. She took slow, lead-hoofed steps around the room, her right hoof touching the shelves as she made a note of every title she passed. "Sombra, this is..." Twilight began but then froze in place as the title of the last book hooked her attention.

Gingerly sliding the book off of the shelf with her magic, Twilight ran her hoof against its cover and was about ready to cry with joyful disbelief at finding such a rare text, one that book collectors would kill to possess. "Is...is this a first edition copy of Star Swirl the Bearded's A Treatise on Advanced Thaumaturgical Offensive and Defensive Incantations? There's only three copies in existance!"

Sombra snorted, amused with Twilight's filly-like energy and constant squeeing as she practically jumped up and down with excitement. "Four actually. Open the cover."

Twilight did as she was told and her jaw nearly hit the floor. Sprawled onto the title page with sophisticated hoofwriting were the following words:

To Sombra,

Continue your craft, my friend, and you may yet become a truly gifted mage.

Star Swirl the Bearded

"S-s-s-star Swirl the B-bearded...actually signed this? You met the Star Swirl the Bearded? The flowing "s," the flourish on the "b," the little star at the end of the "d." Star Swirl did sign this!"

"That he did, although I found him to be a bit stuffy and standoffish, a tad full of himself. Now Clover the Clever, he was a good stallion to get a drink with! He had this one joke about an elephant, a banana peel and a ventriloquist that I can't quite remember but it was rather funny."

The speed with which Twilight used to end up nearly muzzle-to-muzzle with Sombra was nearly supersonic. "You knew Clover the Clever too?! You actually spoke with the two greatest wizards in Equestrian history and possibly the world?"

Sombra blinked twice. "Yes, I did."

"Eeeeeee! You have to tell me every...single...detail! Did Clover really wear an obscurus cloak? Was Star Swirl's beard really as well groomed as they say? Did-...?" Twilight caught herself and, with the mother of all blushes, rubbed the back of her neck coyly. "Ahehe, I mean, that'd be nice to talk about. Do you think maybe I could borrow this? At least for a few days."

Sombra's grin grew large enough to engulf his whole face. "Borrow it? You can have it. This whole library is my gift to you," he added with a wide sweep of his foreleg. "Do you like it, my innamorata?"

The unicorn's brain momentarily shut down, overburdened with the umbrum's words as it tried to comprehend the weight of what he was communicating to it. "This whole library...is mine?"

"Well, it would save you the trip and contains volumes that the public library certainly wouldn't carry and-..."

With a giggling-squeal, Twilight leapt at Sombra and wrapped her good foreleg around his neck, her lips finding his cheek and delivering a big, wet smooch on it. "Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you! Thank you so much, Sombra!" She dashed over to the nearest table and flipped the Star Swirl book open, her body shaking with anticipation. Meanwhile, Sombra was rooted to his spot with a dumbfound expression frozen on his face. He found himself light-headed and his heart was beating so hard that it actually started to ache. He was accustomed to pain and besides, it was the good kind of ache.

His hoof moved to gently rub at his cheek. "You're so very welcome...Twilight."

Author's Note

The poem in question is Lord Byron's "She Walks in Beauty"

This was inspired by the library scene from Disney's Beauty in the Beast but with Twilight in Belle's place and obviously lacking her grace and coolness.

Some of you are probably wondering why Twilight is always wearing blue in her's and Sombra's dreams. Well, blue represents trust, faith and tranquility and light blue means healing and understanding, all things that are required for their relationship to evolve and symbolizes what they can do for one another.

Chapter 26-Twilight Phone Home

The sun shined brightly over the Star Garden, setting the crystalline plants and flowers aglow and fulfilling its namesake by bathing the place in thousands of dazzling lights. Twilight sighed contently, feeling the sun's rays take her into its warm embrace. She was reclining in a lawn chair made of malachite and cushioned with the softest pillows she'd ever laid upon, the Star Swirl book situated in the crook of her right foreleg as she hungrily devoured word after word. She gazed over at Sombra who was busy growing roses out of variscite, rotating his hoof over each flower and willing them to bloom, his eyes watching the buds open up with sheer delight. Once he'd finished with the twelfth rose, he made his way over to Twilight and sat in the chair opposite her. Twilight had grown accustomed to having Sombra in close proximity, a concept that once scared her to death but now seemed as normal as breathing and couldn't imagine him not being close to her.

"Twilight?" Sombra asked after a period of extended silence, wringing his hooves nervously as he tried to find his voice. This got her attention as he'd been rather relaxed around her as of late. "About that day when I caught you in my room...I just wanted to say that...I'm sorry."

Two words. They were two words and yet they carried so much weight to them. Twilight observed Sombra, noticing his downcast eyes and slumped shoulders, which would've looked cute on a colt that had been caught stealing out of the cookie jar. Instead, it was so genuinely remorseful that Twilight couldn't bring herself to laugh at the mental image. Instead, she replied, "Sombra, it's alright. I know that I broke your one rule and it was wrong of me to invade your privacy."

Sombra's head shot up. "It's not alright. I lost my temper with you and drove you into running into a blizzard and a pack of killer wolves." He scooted closer to her and took her right hoof into his own, turning Twilight's cheeks a deep red. "Everypony fears me. It's a fact that I've come to live with. But you're the one pony in all of Equestria that I don't ever want to fear me. Never you, Twi."

"You called me, 'Twi' again."

"I beg your pardon?"

"You just called me, 'Twi.' You also said it when I woke up after the amarok debacle."

"I did?" He admitted puzzlingly. "If I did, then I apologize. I don't want to make you uncomfortable."

Twilight chuckled, amused with the umbrum's sweetness. "No, it's okay. I like 'Twi.' You can call me that if you like. That is, if I can call you...'Sommy.'"

"'Sommy?' Hmm, fine but only when we're alone. I have an image to maintain after all."

"Of being an evil pony-snatcher with bad fashion sense?"

"Touché."

They'd taken to using witty banter with one another, which worked well as they used it to establish their shifting power dynamic and to challenge one another in verbal sparring. Besides, it was just fun. "And yet," Sombra added smugly, "Here you are enjoying the pleasure of my company. It just goes to show that no mare can resist my charm."

Twilight looked up from her book with a deadpan expression. "Riiiiight, says the stallion that had to beg me to be his fiancée." She delighted in seeing Sombra's loss of words. "And that's a point for me. As Rainbow Dash would've put it, 'You can't outmatch my awesomeness!'" They both became very quiet. She sighed, calling to mind her friend's brash demeanor and cocky, devil-may-care grin. As overbearing as Rainbow's ego could be at times, at least there was never a dull moment with her. Or with the rest of her friends for that manner. Seriously, did they ever just have a normal, uneventful day?

"You miss your friends, don't you?"

Twilight nodded but said nothing. Sombra took one look at her downtrodden face and knew that he had to do something. But what? He couldn't just let her go; her friends would never let her come back and Celestia would condemn him and possibly have him thrown into the deepest, darkest dungeon and throw away the key. An idea presented itself and Sombra almost hit himself for not considering it sooner.

"Twilight? There's something that I'd like to show you."

Once more they descended down the throne's secret entrance only this time, they entered a fork in the underground corridor and arrived at an alcove with a statue of what appeared to be an umbrum on his hindlegs, a raised sword in his hooves. With a practiced motion, Sombra withdrew the red gem from his crown, which Twilight noticed had a small notched key sticking out of the bottom, and slipped it into a hidden keyhole in the statue's breastplate. A door slid open in the alcove behind the statue and Sombra led Twilight through it, arriving in a large octagonal room filled with all kinds of objects and relics that she'd never seen before or only heard in myths and legends.

"This is the Hidden Gallery, where the most powerful weapons and tools of the Umbrum Empire are kept. My father had it built to ensure that all of his prized possessions were kept safe and secure. This, however, is why we're here." He directed Twilight's attention to a small pedestal in the center of the room, where a thick cloth covered something spherical on top. With a magic-induced tug, the cloth slid off, revealing a partially-translucent obsidian stone, white swirls wrapping around its surface like clouds. It hummed with an ancient power, drawing the pair towards it.

Twilight was beside herself with wide-eyed surprise. "Is that the Black Bead?" Not long after the founding of Equestria, Clover the Clever created thirteen magic crystal balls, come to be known as the Beads of the Rainbow or Clover's beads. It is said that they were infused with the rarest magic of all and were thus twice as powerful as ordinary crystal balls, being able to peer long distances and actually view events either in another time or even another universe. One was given to the alicorns, who received the Blue Bead, the earth ponies were given the Green Bead, the Pegasi were entrusted with the Gold Bead, the unicorns were gifted with the Crimson Bead and the Black Bead was watched over by the Crystal Ponies. The rest were kept by Clover but over time, through uncertain circumstances, the Beads were either lost or presumed destroyed.

"That it is, Twilight. It originally belonged to the old rulers of the Crystal Empire but when King Erebus invaded, it was hidden away in an old antechamber. I only found it by accident and it was tricky hiding it from my father. Anyway, the reason we're here is so you can use the Black Bead to converse with the princesses. Theirs should still be in Canterlot."

"They don't have one of Clover's Beads. Celestia would've told me if they did," Twilight answered, coming off more defensive than she meant to. She was surprised and touched that Sombra would do this for her but also felt that there was no way that Celestia would keep this big a secret from her.

"Does Celestia tell you everything? Has there ever been a time where she didn't hold back information or fully answer your questions? She may've taught you everything you know, but she hasn't taught you everything that she knows." Sombra's explanation seemed a bit curt but then again, Princess Celestia was a sore subject with him. Twilight wanted to make a retort, wanted to disprove what he said but his words carried that same old cold logic of his and she found herself doubting her friend and mentor. She told me that Sombra was a pony with a heart as black as coal but that didn't turn out to be true. She said that they were together but acted as though there was more to the story. What else hasn't she told me?

Lighting his horn ablaze with purple energy, Sombra rubbed his hooves above the Bead as it glowed with a white aura in its center that dissolved and reformed into the crystal-clear image of a gigantic room filled with books, swords, golden staves and ornate paintings. "This must be the vault. The Beads can only communicate with other Beads so it'd make sense that Celestia would lock it up somewhere secure. You can never tell who might be listening in."

Twenty minutes passed before they heard the stomping of armored hooves and a small legion of Royal Guards came into view, lead by none other than Princesses Celestia and Luna, who glanced at Sombra's face with disgust. "Your Highnesses, loyal alicorn minions, greetings to you. Tia, you're looking well. I'm amazed that a mare of your age has managed to keep her figure."

Celestia glared at Sombra but kept her voice low and diplomatic. "Sombra, what are you doing and how are you using the Bead? And further more, what gives you the right to call me that?"

Sombra grinned, "I have a Bead of my own but that's not what's important. I promised Twilight that she could talk to you and I am a stallion of my word. Go ahead, Twi."

Twilight moved into focus and sheepishly waved, "Hi Princess Celestia, hi Princess Luna. It's me."

The two alicorns exchanged a look of shared skepticism. Celestia pointed a hoof at Twilight. "If it's really you, tell me something only the real Twilight would know."

"Hmm. Okay, when I was studying at the castle a few summers ago, Princess Celestia and I were walking down a hallway when picked her nose and when she flicked the booger off, it accidently landed on Spearhead's tail." All eyes were suddenly on Celestia and a tangelo-colored Pegasus backed away slowly from her, his eyes flicking over to inspect his tail. The white alicorn chuckled nervously at Spearhead and then directed her attention towards Twilight.

"It's you but next time, try going with a fact that's less...embarrassing," Celestia whispered while Luna struggled to suppress a laugh. "Are you alright, Twilight? Are you happy?" It was a codeword the two had devised in the event that Twilight was in trouble and couldn't outright say so. If Twilight replied with "Yes, I'm happy" or something similar, it meant that she was either being held against her will or was surrounded by those that meant her harm and using that word would ensure that Celestia would send help ASAP. Thankfully, they've never really had cause to use it. Until now.

Twilight shook her head. "I'm fine, Celestia really. Sombra's treating me very well. He gave me my own library! Can you believe it? And before that, he grew some crystal orchids for me in this place called the Star Garden."

"No, I can't believe it. Wait, Sombra allowed you into the Star Garden? It's off limits, he told me so himself." Celestia was floored. Once, she and her family traveled to the Crystal Empire back when King Erebus still ruled and Sombra took her to where the garden was hidden. He told her that as much as he wanted to bring her inside, it was his special place and only showed her the garden through the slightly ajar gate. He...he really does trust Twilight, doesn't he?

"Really? Huh, that's weird. It's just so great to see you! You too, Princess Luna!"

"It is nice to see thee as well, Twilight," Luna answered, catching a glimpse of Sombra off to the side as he gazed at Twilight. "Methinks that the time is nigh for us to have a chat with thee. Alone."

Author's Note

Sorry, no bad puns this time around. Maybe next time.

The Beads are based off of Maerlyn's Bends (Bends o' the Rainbow) from Stephen King's The Dark Tower series, which I highly recommend for fantasy/sci-fi readers. Just ignore the movie, it does the novels a serious injustice.

I based the Black Bead's design off of the film version of the palantir from The Lord of the Rings: Fellowship of the Ring.

The bit with Celestia just came from the top of my head mid-writing and seemed hilarious.

The "Happy" codeword was something my mom taught me whenever I'd go to visit my dad. Long, boring story there.

Chapter 27-The Plan

Despite Sombra's vehement protests, he eventually conceded upon Twilight's polite request and promptly left, throwing a glare at Celestia over his shoulder before closing the door behind him. Even after a thousand years, there was still bad blood between the two. What could've happened to make them hate each other so much? After five minutes had passed, Princess Celestia cleared her throat. "Twilight, there's a sensitive matter that my sister and I wished to speak to you about. I asked Sombra to leave because this concerns him, but mostly you and with him in the room, I wouldn't have been able to get in a word."

She paused and then continued: "You see, after Luna visited you, she entered Sombra's dream and found out something. You see, it would appear that you and Sombra...are soulmates."

"We're what?!" Twilight's head jerked around to glance at the door before turning back to the Royal Sisters.

"'Tis true, Twilight. Thou and him are bound by fate, decreed by destiny to be together," Luna replied as though she'd rehearsed it. "I didn't want to believe it at first, but it would make sense no other way."

"Princess Celestia, is this true?"

The white alicorn stared somewhat guiltily at Twilight. "It...it would appear so. It's rare but it's been known to happen. When two ponies encounter their soulmates, they dream of them and this dream always has a recurring image or theme. In your case, you both dreamt of you wearing a blue dress and a crystal tiara. The more time passes by, the stronger the connection and thus the more powerful the dreams. It won't be long before you actually start sharing the exact same dreams."

Twilight searched their faces but found not a single trace of humor. "You're serious."

Celestia nodded. "Twilight, did you dream of Sombra recently?"

"Yes. We were dancing in a ballroom when this shadowy figure appeared and spoke to me. It said that I shouldn't be with him, that he can't change and that I should forget about it. Why do you ask?"

This time Luna spoke up. "Celestia and I entered Sombra's dream to find him dancing with you in a ballroom. There was also a shadowy figure and it too told Sombra that you would never care for him."

"That's...improbable."

For whatever reason, despite the crazy things that happened to her and her friends, Twilight was unwilling to accept this. That she and Sombra had some sort of oneirological connection due to being predestined lovers was something that went against her ordered and purely scientific mind. And yet a part of her wished it to be true, urging her to believe it and have faith in the princesses' testimonies. Besides, they wouldn't lie to her, right?

"This is a lot to take in."

"I know, Twilight," Celestia stated softly. "But if it is, then maybe there's hope that you can reform Sombra, melt his icy heart and free the Crystal Empire from his tyranny. If he really does care for you, then maybe he can find the one thing he's been denied time after time: love."

"But I..." Did Twilight love Sombra? She admitted to finding him attractive and that he was actually nice to be around once you got to know him. He treated her nice and seemed to value her on a level that didn't correlate with just her looks. Sombra had potential for coltfriend material and she did care about him as more than just a friend. "I'm not entirely sure how I feel about him. Besides, how are you so sure that he even feels that way about me?"

"I was once in love with Sombra and he with me. Never once did he ever look at me the way that he looks at you."

Luna added, "I've walked into thousands of dreams and seen thousands of fantasies. Dreams are the untampered window to the soul and his speaks of adoration for you and you alone."

It was a lot to consider but Twilight trusted the two and besides, she was a creature of evidence and it pointed to Sombra having a change of heart due to her presence. "I'll try. I might be able to contact you again if Sombra lets me. Please tell my friends and family that I'm alright. They've all worried about me enough as it is."

"We will. Good luck, Twilight."

"Fare thee well, Twilight. Keep thy wits and courage about ye."

The image faded and the Black Bead was once more just a seemingly ordinary crystal ball. Twilight took a minute to compose herself before leaving the Hidden Gallery, finding a nervously pacing Sombra awaiting her arrival. He glanced up and seemed relieved to see her once more. Okay Twilight, you can do this. He just turns out to be your selected-by-destiny special somepony so, yeah, no pressure there. She took a deep breath. One, two, three...

"There you are! So what did Celestia want this time?"

"Er, Sombra? Could I ask you for something?"

Sombra took one of Twilight's hooves. "Of course you can! If it's within my power, I'm willing to grant you anything."

"Then...would it be possible to throw a crystal faire for the kingdom?"

The umbrum's smile vanished. "A crystal faire? Whatever for?"

Twilight bit her lip. She wanted to show the Crystal Empire that Sombra had changed and to show him how to treat his subjects with kindness and respect. Once he sees how good it feels, perhaps he'll lift their spirits and end their misery. Then they won't see him as a tyrant anymore and then he'll know what it feels like to be accepted. But she couldn't tell him that. Think brain, think! "I want to celebrate our upcoming wedding. After all, isn't it some sort of tradition to throw a public celebration in the event of a royal wedding?" She further added to the lie by wrapping her good forearm around one of his and leaning her head on his shoulder. "I want them to share in our happiness."

"Wait a minute! You...actually want...to marry me?" He stared at her incredulously, his demeanor that of a small child being told that he could have a whole cake to himself.

"Yes, I do. Sombra, you've been so kind to me and I-I care about you. A lot. I don't love you but I certainly could one day, if we got to know each other better. Besides, I said I would, didn't I?" It pained Twilight to have to lie to him about wanting marriage but there was also an element of truth to her words. She really did care about him and, with more time and trust-building, she could maybe one day come to love him. If they really were soulmates, then it was entirely plausible. Not to mention the fact that her heart was beating wildly from being in such close contact with him.

Twilight found her lungs nearly crushed by Sombra's sudden embrace, his forelegs wrapped tightly around her chest and beneath her forelegs. "Twilight, you have no idea how happy you've just made me! I know it's too soon for love but the fact that you said that you could maybe love me gives me hope. Alright, I'll make the announcement momentarily. How does tomorrow sound? It's not too short notice, is it?"

"No, not all," Twilight managed through the hug and Sombra, realizing his mistake, relinquished his hold and gently set her down on the floor. The smoldering gaze he was giving her made the heat in her legs reappear and she quickly found herself wishing for one of Rarity's fainting couches. Why does he have to look at me like that?! Before Twilight had time to answer herself, she was abruptly dragged by the hoof by a giddy and bouncing Sombra.

"Come my innamorata, we have many preparations to attend to! Oh, I'm so happy I could explode!"

What have I done?

Author's Note

So what do you think of Twilight's plan? Is it manipulative or do you think that she's doing the right thing?

Whew! Looks like Celestia and Luna are on the Twibra ship!

Chapter 29-The Crystal Faire

"You know what? I've changed my mind. See you later!" Sombra attempted to flee but a raspberry-colored aura gripped ahold of his hindlegs and dragged him backwards, towards a semi-irritated Twilight.

"Oh no you don't! You set up this whole thing so it's only right that you participate," Twilight replied in a stern, motherly tone. "Besides, I don't have a date. You wouldn't leave me dateless now, would you?"

What...what is she doing?! Sombra winced at her quivering lip and large, adorably irresistible eyes. "Okay, okay, I'll do it! Just please, in the name of Tartarus, please stop with the face!" Satisfied with the answer, Twilight released Sombra and pulled him close to her, giggling like a schoolfilly.

"Oh, lighten up, Sommy. Let's have some fun!"

"I'm regretting this already," Sombra muttered ruefully.

Crystal Square was jam-packed with scores of crystal ponies, either tending to or perusing vendors and tents of every sort, from jugglers and caricaturists to flugelhorn-sellers and funnel cake-suppliers. Twilight had changed out of her gown and into a white summer dress with blue flowers while Sombra, using an old transmogrification spell, took on the appearance of a smoke-gray crystal pony unicorn with a straight forehead horn, dark emerald eyes and a cutie mark shaped like an apothecary's mortar and pestle. While they both had noticed the disguised umbrum's fake cutie mark, Twilight didn't ask and Sombra didn't bring it up. It almost looks exactly like his mother's. As they walked hoof and hoof together, she felt him shaking as his eyes nervously darted around, as though everypony there was out to get him.

"Mercury," Twilight whispered, using Sombra's agreed-upon alias. "You're alright. Just breath."

Sombra nodded, inhaling and exhaling steadily as they made their way into a row of crowded tents. He was usually fine when it came to crowds, just as long as he was a safe distance away and had them frightened of his presence. However, being out in the open and without his armor while with his possible marefriend left him feeling quite vulnerable. They looked through a T-shirt tent, which left Sombra in a merry mood upon seeing so many puns and quips on each one, and they ended up in line for a ring-toss game, which made Twilight very excited.

"Hey Mercury," Twilight said in her best flirty Rarity voice, "Could you win me something from the ring toss? Pretty please?" She completed the impression with a light mane toss and fluttered her eyelashes, earning her a deep swallow and stare from Sombra. She'd meant it as a joke but it did her ego good to see him so affected. I'm going to have to remember that one.

"O-okay," Sombra nodded and slammed down some bits onto the counter. "Six rings please." The sherbet-colored crystal pony grinned and slid the rings over, complimenting Sombra on his big strong forelegs and his pretty marefriend, receiving a light giggle from Twilight as she draped a foreleg around Sombra. Zeroing in on the bottles, Sombra threw the first ring, which bounced against the closest bottle's neck and landed square onto his own horn. Twilight snickered before breaking out into an admittedly cute snort-guffaw. He rolled his eyes with a soft smirk and removed the ring, giving it to the vendor and prepared to give it another go. Okay Sombra, focus! You can do this!

No...no you can't. This is pointless!

The second ring went further than the first, sailing over all of the bottles and smacking against the wall. Rage built up inside Sombra like a white-hot furnace and he was ready to tear the whole damn structure down but a voice he didn't recognize spoke up, as soft and warm as a the rays of the early morning sun:

Try again, Sombra. Forget everything else but Twilight. Think about how she makes you feel.

Closing his eyes, Sombra inhaled and pictured Twilight's face, noting the roundness of her soft cheeks, the little cleft of her chin. Her eyes were prettier than all of the gems in Equestria and her smile, oh her smile, melted his heart like butter. She made him want to do better, be better. Everything about Twilight called to some part of him, a part that he thought he'd killed years ago: his soul. She called to his very soul, a siren's song he could not ignore. Sombra exhaled and felt a calmness he had not felt in centuries.

That's good, Sombra. Now open your eyes and throw it.

He did as he was told, his eyes flashing open as the bottle farthest against the wall was etched into his mind's mind. The ring went soaring and hit the top of the bottle, spinning around wobbly before landing on the neck. The crowd behind him clapped furiously while the vendor could do nothing but stare slack-jawed at him. Twilight squealed and leapt into Sombra's arms, wrapping her foreleg around his neck and cheering as though he'd won the lottery.

"Here-here you go, sir," the vendor sputtered, giving Sombra a stuffed blue-gray bear with a dark blue ribbon tied around its neck. Stuffed animals always gave him the willies; it was the wide, unblinking dead eyes that did it for him but today, those eyes seemed to sparkle at him. He took the bear and held it up triumphantly, watching the crowd cheer and whistle in honor of his minor but satisfying accomplishment. Huh, so this is what it's like to be cheered for. His eyes drifted to Twilight, whose smile was deep and wide as she gazed up at him proudly. Realizing that he still had the bear in his possession, Sombra held it out to her.

"For you, my lady."

"Thank you, Som-I mean, Mercury." Twilight looked as though he'd given her the keys to the kingdom the way that she hugged the stuffed bear to her chest. Meeting his eyes, Twilight leaned up onto her tippy-hooves and kissed Sombra on the cheek, a soft but prolonged kiss that set fire to his soul and rendered his heart thumping wildly out of control. The stallion swayed back and forth but kept his balance. Who knew modern mares enjoyed stuffed animals so much? He wondered, shaking sense back into his head.

"Anything for you, Twilight."

They spent the rest of the day walking hoof in hoof, caught in a shared state of pure bliss, ending it with a haycart ride in which they sat with their heads on each other's shoulders. Thankfully, they'd managed to get inside the castle before Sombra's transmogrification spell wore off and watched from the balcony as fireworks lit up the sky. Greens, reds and yellows shot up and burst into flurries of oranges and purples, drawing "Oohs" and "Ahs" from the crowds gathered below. In a velvet-seated lounge chair, Sombra sat with Twilight slumped up with her back against his chest, their hooves interlocked as they silently watched the spectacle before them. Sombra was entranced; he'd only seen fireworks once and that was at the Grand Galloping Gala centuries ago, nowhere near as spectacular as this.

"Sombra?"

"Yes, Twilight?"

Twisting around so that the two were now facing one another, Twilight gazed at the features of Sombra's face before leaning forward, their mouths only centimeters apart. "Thank you for today," she whispered and her lips lightly met his. Their kiss then quickly deepened, their mouths latching hungrily onto each other as Sombra kept one hoof around Twilight's waist and used the other to caress her mane. He shuddered at its softness and felt a pang in his chest when Twilight moaned into his mouth. All around them, literal and metaphorical fireworks exploded, showering the couple in light and bringing the perfect end to a perfect day.

Author's Note

There you go you Twibra addicts! Happy?

FYI, Sombra's unicorn disguise is based off of his backstory appearance in the MLP comics (which I haven't read and do not consider to be canon).

Sombra has two voices in his head? Who and what are they? Be patient; it'll all make sense.

Chapter 30-Meeting with the Queen

Twilight yawned loudly and stretched, never having experienced a better night of sleep before. The day before had been so great! She recalled warmly how she and Sombra walked around the crystal faire, how he'd won her a stuffed bear, which now lay next to her on the bed. She smiled fondly at the bear, her hooves playing with the little ribbon around its neck as she remembered how proud Sombra had been when he won it and the pounding in her chest when he gave it to her. They ate funnel cake, rode in a hayride and watched the fireworks...

She blushed and placed a hoof over her mouth to capture a gasp. Sombra and I, we kissed! Well, I kissed him. It'd been meant to be a short one, a little thank you for his generosity but then he reciprocated it so passionately and they simply got carried away, kissing each other so madly that when they finally stopped, they were both left gasping for air. All in all, it was incredible for her first kiss. King Sombra was the first stallion that I've ever kissed... Her hoof traced her lips gently, recalling the feel of his own and their taste, which reminded her of a cinnamon rock candy Pinkie Pie once had her try, a spicy-sweet flavor that left her hungry for more. Afterwards, the two said their good nights, albeit like awkward teenagers sneaking back to their bedrooms. Twilight wondered how Sombra felt about the kiss, seeing as how he'd clearly kissed before.

Perhaps Princess Celestia taught him how to kiss. Her hooves began wringing the sheets, her nostrils flaring at the thought of them passionately making out, their hooves all over each other. Whoa, where did that come from? Am I...jealous of Celestia? Shaking her head, Twilight flung the covers over and slowly slid out of bed. Sure, the Princess of the Day had always made Twilight feel a little small and unworthy in her presence but she'd never had a reason to be jealous of her before. And wait, if they'd kissed, then surely the two of them had...No, no! I'm not thinking about that! Her stomach rumbled and, deciding that it would be easier to think with a full belly, trotted downstairs toward the dining room.

Sniff sniff. Do I smell...sniff sniff...pancakes? Laid out on the table before her, at least twenty plates sat, each one stacked high with piles of fresh-cooked pancakes, some topped with blueberries, others were with whipped cream or a slab of butter. This looks like a feast for a small army! Twilight smirked. A soft humming sound drew her attention and an oddly grinning and perky Sombra came bouncing in through the door, a chef's torque on his head and a tray of pancakes suspended in mid-air beside him. "Sombra?"

"Ah, good morning, my innamorata! Would you care for some breakfast?"

"Did...did you make these yourself?"

Sombra set the latest plate down and pulled the torque off of his head before kissing Twilight's hoof. "That I did! Of course, I've never cooked before so it took me a few tries before I got it right." He glanced over at the table and shrugged, "Okay, maybe several dozen tries." He gestured towards a chair and once Twilight was seated, he pushed it in and sat directly to her right as opposed to across the table where he was usually found. "Please, dig in. Tell me what you think."

Cutting off a piece of the freshest pancake, Twilight took a bite and moaned as she chewed it, finding that it was the best that she'd ever had. "This is amazing! My mom's aren't nearly this good!" She shamelessly shoved the rest into her mouth, savoring its light, fluffy flavor before shoveling more onto her plate and drowning it in syrup and strawberries. Sombra merely smirked and watched her pleasantly.

"I'm so glad to see you're enjoying yourself. It took me hours to get it just right."

Twilight's head shot up, her cheeks bulging with half-chewed pancake chunks. She swallowed hard and laughed half-heartedly at her display. "He he. So, um, Sombra? About last night, when I kissed you...-"

"Which was amazing by the way," Sombra cut in, his gaze mischievous as he reached over to place a hoof over hers.

"-...Yes, that it was. Anyway, I hope I wasn't being too forward or giving you the wrong idea."

Sombra snatched away his hoof. "Oh, I see. So...you and I...we aren't...dating or anything?" He looked away, his eyes full of hurt as he added softly, "It was a mistake. I should've known."

"No, that's not what I-...Ooh! What I meant was...Sombra, look at me." Twilight stood up in her seat and grabbed ahold of Sombra's cheeks, turning him towards her to see a hardened expression on his face. "Last night was not a mistake. I meant to kiss you, I wanted to kiss you. You're right. It was amazing and...it was my first kiss." Sombra's expression softened. "I just...I'm not ready for, you know. That."

Sombra nodded, "You want to take it slow."

"Yes. I still want you to kiss me and hold me but that's it."

"Does this mean..." Sombra began nervously, preparing to ask a question he was afraid of knowing the answer to. "Does this mean that you're my marefriend?"

Twilight smoothed over Sombra's cheeks, caressing them as they moved down his jaw and settled on his chest. Wow, he is so hoofsome. "Yes, yes I am. But only if you're my coltfriend." Although the word was foreign on her tongue, it felt right to say, almost as though she'd always said it.

Sombra's own hooves made their way to Twilight's mane. "Twilight, I-..."

A Shadow Guard threw open the door and rigidly bowed. "Your Majesty."

"What is it?!" Sombra half-growled, causing Twilight to jump slightly. Although she no longer feared him, his sudden switch from sweet and romantic to loud and vicious was quite jarring for her.

"Her Royal Highness Queen Chrysalis is awaiting outside the barrier with a cadre of changeling guards. She wishes for an audience with you."

"Queen Chrysalis?!"

Sombra thought for a moment and then sighed, "Send out twenty of your best stallions and bring her directly to the throne room. I will be ready momentarily."

Hmm, I LOVE what he's done with the place. Chrysalis thought wickedly as a several armored crystal ponies beckoned her onward and she passed through the crackling red barrier, which felt like walking through smoke. To her mild surprise, none of her royal guard could get in and she commanded them to wait for her return. Good to see that Sombra's thinking ahead. He shows promise. The crystal ponies led Chrysalis into a black and red carriage and after a short ride, was delivered at the front gate of a large, black crystal castle, purple and green flames bursting from different towers.

The guards shepherded her through the gates, through an exquisitely-carved crystalline main foyer and into a craggly, black crystal throne room, filled with jagged statues and a giant ceiling chandelier. At the end of the hall, the Shadow King himself sat upon a magnificent crystal throne, his scarlet eyes burning with an inner fire. Chrysalis stopped a moment when she caught the fearful gaze of the violet unicorn mare sitting beside him on a small crystalline chair. Twilight Sparkle? My goodness, so the rumors are true. You really are a prisoner here. Good.

"Your Highness," Chrysalis purred with a slight graceful bow. "I am so happy you agreed to our little rendezvous."

The umbrum leaned forward in his throne. "I was wondering why that was. So tell me, why are you here?"

"Ooh, straight to the point. I like that." She boldly stepped forward, being sure to add a little hip swing to every step, just so that the king could see what was on display. Sombra's face remained unreadable while Twilight, strangely enough, was shaking with rage, throwing a murderous glare at the changeling queen. Deciding that she didn't care, Chrysalis shelved the query for later and stopped five feet away from Sombra. "I'm suggesting an alliance: you and I."

Sombra lifted an eyebrow. "And why would I agree to that? What could you possibly give me that I don't already have?"

"An excellent question, My Liege, and here's the answer: me. I was thinking in terms of an alliance through marriage." She paused to let it sink in before continuing, turning her seductive charm up to eleven. "Just imagine it: all of Equestria falling victim to an army of changeling-umbrum hybrids, the whole of the land covered in darkness. We'd be unbeatable!" With a sultry grin, Chrysalis added, "Not to mention the actual fun of making the army. Hmmm?" She threw in a seductive wink to really seal the deal.

There was silence before Sombra, who had been as expressionless as a stone wall, began to laugh, a riotous, bordering-on-insane cackle. Chrysalis was confused. What is going on?! The cackled quickly died as Sombra's grin vanished, returning once more to an impressive poker face. "I see your spies can only tell you so much. I'm afraid that I'm going to have to decline your proposal. You see, I have already chosen my betrothed and she's sitting in this very room."

Chrysalis' eyes darted around the room before settling on a very alarmed and very vulnerable-looking Twilight Sparkle. "Her? You must be joking! Oh, you have such a grand sense of humor!" The laughter died in her throat at the king's serious expression. "You're not joking." The rage built up inside of Chrysalis until it came bursting out like a broken dam. "How can you marry her?! I'm a damn queen! She's nopony, a-a-a commoner!" For once, Sombra smiled, a cocky little grin full of mockery.

"Oh, I can assure you, Chrissy, she's far from common. Now then, please leave. We're done here."

Why you cocky little son of a bitch! "We're far from done, Sombry," Chrysalis hissed, being sure to throw a warning scowl at Twilight before spinning around and marching towards the door, followed closely by the Shadow Guards. Nopony says, "No" to me! As Chrysalis was escorted back towards the barrier wall, a dozen plots of vengeance began brewing in her sadistic mind, most of them involving wringing Twilight's pretty little neck. Operation: Venus Flytrap wasn't even close to completion while Operation: Shadow Spawn had just been killed in its infancy, which was a shame since it was a rather good plan. No matter. This isn't over, Sombra. I'll get you and your little mare too.

Once Twilight was certain that Queen Chrysalis had left the throne room, she was able to breath the sigh of relief that she'd been holding in. Just being in the same room as the changeling nearly had her scrambling for the exit. When that guard had announced that Queen Chrysalis wanted to have a meeting with Sombra, she immediately requested that he refuse but he instead went through with it, insisting that he could handle one little changeling. What she hadn't expected was Chrysalis attempting to seduce her new coltfriend and have the gall to ask him to marry her. However, it was kind of satisfying to see Chrysalis leave in an angry huff and the fact that Sombra flat-out refused her without even a moment of consideration was also deeply moving.

"Sombra? Are you sure that was wise?"

Wrapping his forelegs around her, Sombra chuckled, "It's not like she can just enter here, not with the barrier in place. Besides, I'm an arch-mage in dark magic. I can easily take down an oversized maggot and her little army."

"Still, it's surprising that she'd ask that of you. You didn't even think about it."

Sombra lifted Twilight up so that they were staring each other in the eyes. "Twilight, remember what I wrote in that letter to the Royal Sisters? I don't want anything but you. I made a pledge and I intend to keep it." He then smiled and asked somewhat sheepishly, "Do you think I could kiss you?"

This threw Twilight off slightly but she nodded vigorously, "You don't even have to ask."

"It's good to be the king."

Chapter 31-Collect Call From the Crystal Empire

Canterlot was as magnificent as ever, the whole city coming to life as its inhabitants bustled through it like bees in a hive, buzzing with activity while rushing to their daily lives. The train stopped and Applejack exited to stretch her limbs, thankful that they'd finally arrived at their destination. She peered back at her friends and smiled, happy to be in the same space as them once again. From the sounds of the Princesses' letter, it must've been urgent enough to require the five of them plus Spike. All it said was they their presence was needed pronto and the princesses had something important to discuss with them. Maybe they found a way ta save Twilight! 'Course it'd make sense fer them ta call us! But then again, why bring Spike? Celestia knows we all adore him an' all but he ain't exactly the most useful on a rescue mission.

"Oh, Canterlot, how I missed you!" As to be expected, Rarity came bursting through the door, dressed in a sun hat, big sunglasses and a scarf that trailed behind her. Spike, meanwhile, was straining himself hauling two large suitcases while an unfortunate cargo pony was dragging a cart stacked with luggage.

"Now Rarity, we're here 'cause tha princesses asked us ta come. This ain't a vacation."

"Of course, darling. Of course."

Rainbow Dash zoomed out of the train, relieved to once again have a chance to spread her wings. "Ugh, that train ride was sooooo lame! Next time, we're flying." She was followed by Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, who happily boing-boing-boinged onto the train station and snapped a couple of quick photos.

"Neato! Wait until Maud gets a load of this!"

"Um, it's just a train station," Fluttershy quietly stated.

"Well duhhhhh. I'm taking pictures of the cement and the station's brickwork. Maud'll love it!"

Applejack rolled her eyes good-naturedly. It really had been too long. She searched through the crowd until she found a familiar face and waved him over. "Hey, Shining Armor! Over here!"

The white stallion came galloping over, dressed in his Royal Guard helmet and armor, his face, though warm and joyful, had several hard lines etched into it, as though he'd spent the last few hours scowling. "Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Spike. It's great to see all of you again! Princess Celestia sent me to give you a royal escort to the castle."

Applejack clapped Shining Armor on the shoulder. "It's great ta see ya too. So what's this hush-hush meeting about? The princesses' letter was pretty vague on the details."

"I'm just as clueless as the rest of you. The princesses said that they reveal everything once we were all in the same room. Whatever it is must be vitally important."

"Come on then!" Rainbow Dash energetically shouted. "Enough with the chit-chat and let's get going!"

The six ponies (and dragon) entered the Canterlot Castle throne room, where they were met by Celestia, Luna and Cadence, the air tense and awkward between them as they finished up their conversation. Cadence joined Shining armor while the two sisters stood by what appeared to be a small pedestal with a thick fabric draping the top. Their eyes betrayed their worry as they regarded the newcomers and Applejack wondered what in the hay was going on with them. They all resembled Apple Bloom that time she tried to sneak a slice of zap apple pie out of the fridge before supper. Princess Celestia in particular looked as guilty as a filly with her hoof in the cookie jar.

"Greetings everypony. I'm glad you all could make it," Celestia greeted. "By now, you're all no doubt wondering why Luna and I called this meeting." She and Luna shared a quick glance before she continued. "We have been able to get into contact with Twilight and have learned of her predicament with King Sombra."

"What?! Is she okay?" Applejack cried.

"My goodness! What's happened?!"

"If Sombra put even a hoof on Twilight, there'll be a world of hurt waiting for him!"

"I'm so scared to think about something bad happening to Twilight."

"The Pie does not abide!"

"SILENCE ALL OF YOU! TWILIGHT IS IN NO MORE DANGER THAN YOU OR I!" Luna boomed, silencing their protests.

"Then what's this about?" Shining Armor snapped. "What happened to my sister?"

Celestia sighed, "There's no easy way of saying this but...Luna and I have spoken to Twilight and it would see as though she and Sombra...are soulmates."

Nopony spoke for the last several minutes, their minds momentarily wiped clean of any coherent thought. And then:

"Twilight and Sombra...are what?" Shining Armor was seething as Cadence placed a calming hoof on his shoulder.

Applejack shut her gaping mouth. "Go ahead and pull tha other one. Are y'all sayin' those two are meant for each other?"

"Aye, it would seem that way. They have been decreed by fate to fall in love," Luna confirmed.

Rainbow Dash snorted, "Yeah right. Twilight and King Sombra in love? That'd be like saying Fluttershy is destined to hook up with Discord!" The yellow Pegasus dove behind Rainbow and shivered, clearly disturbed by the very notion of being romanced by the draconequus.

Rarity rolled her eyes dismissively. "Oh the very thought is ridiculous to comprehend! Sombra is a monster!"

Cadence stepped forward. "Even monsters can have love in their hearts. All it takes is the right person to bring it out."

"Are you joking right now?! You're talking about my sister and that-that thing! Did you forget about the way he terrorized the Crystal Empire? He held us in a dungeon and ripped Twilight away from her friends and family!"

"No, I won't ever forget!" Cadence shouted back, nearly sending Shining Armor toppling back. "Yes, he did those things and worse but believe me when I say that he cares about her! I can feel it!"

"Uh, before ya mentioned that ya spoke to Twilight? How'd y'all do that?"

"With this." Celestia tore the fabric off the pedestal to reveal a light blue orb that shimmered in the sunlight. "This is one of the Beads of Clover the Clever, a very powerful relic. King Sombra has one and thus, we can communicate with one another. Let us try it, shall we?" Touching the tip of her horn to the orb, Celestia waved her hooves above it, the surface swirling and ebbing until the face of Twilight Sparkle came into view. "Twilight? Hello, can you hear me?"

"Princess Celestia! I'm glad that you-..."

"Ahhhhh! Don't worry Twilight, I'll get you out of there!" A pink blur sailed past Rarity and snatched up the orb. Pinkie Pie raised the orb above her head and brought it down, though the timely intervention of Rainbow Dash left her swinging empty air. "Hey, what gives?!"

"Pinkie, I'm fine. I'm speaking to you through the crystal ball."

"Oooooooooh. Okie-dokie-lokie then."

Rainbow Dash placed the orb back on the pedestal. "Wow, it is so good to hear your voice, Twi! Are you okay?"

"Yes, yes Rainbow Dash, I'm okay. I'm so happy to see all you! I've missed you so much!"

"Twiley?" Bewildered, Shining Armor reached out to touch the orb's surface. "Is it really you?"

Twilight mimicked the motion and nodded. "Yes Shiny, it's me. I miss you the most. How're Mom and Dad holding up?"

It took Shining Armor a moment for his brain to catch up. "They're pretty shaken up to be honest. They miss you. We all do."

"And I miss all of you." She leaned out of view and shouted, "Sommy, come say 'Hello.'"

"I don't know about this, Twi," a familiar voice replied, though its tone was noticeably softer and at ease. "I'm fairly certain that I'm the last creature that they'd want to talk to."

"Please?"

"Oh, I hate it when you do the face. Okay, fine."

Twilight's face reappeared and shortly, a dark gray stallion's face came into view, a nervous grin on his face.

"SOMBRA?!" The majority of the group shouted, making Sombra wince at the sound.

"Everypony, please be nice. Sombra's really trying here."

"He's trying?! Twilight, have you gone nuts?" Rainbow Dash barked. "Have you forgotten who this is?"

"The Shadow King," Rarity gasped.

"The Emperor of Darkness," Fluttershy muttered nearly inaudibly.

"Hey, you're that guy with the mediocre oatmeal," Pinkie Pie pointed out absentmindedly.

"Now hold it everypony." Applejack took a deep breath. "Ah can't believe Ah'm sayin' this but maybe...maybe we should hear him out."

Amidst the protests and exclamations of disbelief, Cadence was calmly tuning out the background noise to focus on Sombra, her horn light glowing as she picked up on his current emotional state. Earlier, when Celestia and Luna showed her the Bead, she was able to detect a minute trail of emotions that had emanated from their last conversation. Tuning into Sombra's emotions, Cadence felt her head take a beating from the raw heat that radiated from the umbrum. There was no room for doubt in her mind: King Sombra, the Conqueror of the Frozen North, was in love.

"Applejack is right," Cadence said calmly once the animated chatter died down. "I believe Twilight, Celestia and Luna when they say that Sombra's changed. Am I cautious? Absolutely. But I still think that we should have the courtesy to hear him out before we cast our anger and grievances at him."

Sombra threw a foreleg around Twilight and the two beamed at one another. "Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, from the bottom of my heart, I am in your debt."

"Please, just 'Princess Cadence' will do."

Twilight grinned, "Thanks Cadence. So, does anypony have any questions for me or Sombra?"

"Ooh, ooh! Me! Me! I have a question!" Pinkie had her foreleg raised like an excited schoolfilly.

"Yes, Pinkie?"

"Are you two married yet?"

"No. In fact, Sombra called off the wedding. For right now, we're just taking it slow. Rainbow Dash?"

The cyan-blue Pegasus crossed her forelegs. "Have you two had sex yet?"

Everything was deathly quiet. Between Twilight's beet-red cheeks and Sombra's pale face, it was beginning to look very awkward for the new couple. Sombra placed a hoof over his end and stammered, "Okay, I think it's safe to say that we're done here!"

Chapter 32-Defense Against the Dark Arts

The Star Garden stretched out endlessly before Twilight, a boundless sea of glittering green crystals that caught fire in the sunlight. Instead of her usual sapphire-blue gown, she was clothed in an alabaster-white gown tied off with a transparent sash that waved behind her in the wind like a banner. "Sombra? Where are you?!" She began to panic; the umbrum's absence in her dream world was akin to being shoved into a tight corner. Without provocation, Twilight began trotting across the sea of emerald grass until what seemed to be an hour of walking, she finally spotted an ivory-colored unicorn mare in a flowing white gown, her large crystal-blue eyes full of maternal kindness.

"Lumen Morningstar?"

A soft, mournful smile crossed the mare's face. "I was. And you are Twilight Sparkle. It's nice to meet you."

"How do you know who I am? Are you a ghost?"

Lumen took a few steps forward, her movements seamless and graceful. Twilight noticed that her hooves never actually touched the ground, just barely hovering above it. "Think of me more like a memory, an echo of who I was in life. I've been watching you and my son. I never thought I'd see the day when he'd find love."

Twilight eyed Lumen angrily. "Yeah well, there was no chance that he would've gotten any from you! Sombra was your son and yet you treated him like dirt! You killed yourself in front of him, you and your unborn daughter!"

"Nyx."

"What?"

"That was the name Erebus chose for her. When I first told Sombra the news, he wept with joy. He was so excited at the prospect of being a big brother to little Nicky as he called her."

"Don't you care? Don't you care about him?!"

Lumen sighed, a mournful sound full of pain and regret. "I loved Sombra, more than you could ever know. Despite the constant rape and beatings Erebus put me through, the only thing that gave me any joy was my son."

Twilight raised her forelegs and let them fall to her sides. "Then why? Why did you treat him so badly? He thinks that you never loved him, that you despised him because of his resemblance to his father."

The wind whipped Lumen's ivory mane around her tearful face. "You saw his memory crystal. He plucks each memory from his head and deposits them. However, he doesn't know that some of his memories have been altered, tampered with in order to build up his anger."

"'Altered'? By whom?" Something clicked in Twilight's brain. "Erebus," she hissed.

"Yes. He wanted Sombra to grow up to be just like him, a hate-fueled monster full of rage, lust and malice. What he didn't realize, however, was that I had my little tricks too. I took a piece of myself and embedded it deep within Sombra's subconscious, stoking the flames of decency and ensuring that he never fell too far."

"So why not just tell him that? Why come to me? And for that matter, how am I talking to you?"

Lumen nodded slightly. "There is a darkness that is festering inside of Sombra, a sort of parasite that has latched onto him. It doesn't know that I'm there and must continue to remain ignorant of my presence. It is larger and more powerful than I am and could easily destroy me. It is only through your bond with Sombra that we are even having this discussion. Swear to me that you'll keep me a secret. For now."

Twilight shook her head and gave a rueful sigh. She hated lying to Sombra, especially after he'd been so open and honest with her. Not to mention the fact that this was a monster of a secret, made even worse since it involved his mother. If what Lumen is saying is true, then what choice do I have? What if her presence in Sombra's mind really keeps this darkness at bay? It is okay to lie if it's for the right reasons?

"Alright, I promise not to say anything to Sombra."

Without moving a muscle, Lumen appeared right in front of Twilight and took her hooves into her own. "Thank you, Twilight Sparkle. I couldn't have chosen a better mare to be with my son. You have my blessing." She bowed her head and touched the tip of her horn to the bottom of Twilight's right hoof, imprinting the image of a pink star into the flesh reminiscent of her birthmark. The star glowed and rang with energy until it dissipated into the skin and was gone.

Twilight raised her hoof up to inspect it. "What did you do?"

"Think of it as a memory seal. When the time comes, you'll know what to do with it."

"How will I know? What does it even do?"

As if underwater, Lumen drifted backwards into the air, her mane flowing free in the wind. "Wake up now."

Twilight's eyes flashed open and she sat up in bed, her head swimming with questions as she tried to make sense of her dream. Although talking to her new coltfriend's long-dead mother didn't top any weird dreams list, it was the vividness of the dream that held her interest. She threw the covers over and went to stand up when her eyes drifted to her right hoof. Raising it sole up, she nearly gasped when a pink star imbedded in her central sulcus briefly shimmered before winking out of existence. Okay, scratch that. Definitely the weirdest dream I've ever had.

Over a fruit-based breakfast, Twilight couldn't help but to steal glances at the umbrum seated across from her, the guilt over her new secret threatening to burst forth from her lips. She had spoken to Sombra's mother-his dead mother, she had to remind herself-and had been told that not only was their relationship basically a lie but also he had a darkness parasite inside of him. The want to do the right thing was split between telling Sombra the truth and keeping her oath to Lumen, creating a conflict in Twilight's mind as to her next course of action. I promised Lumen I wouldn't say anything but Sombra deserves to know. Ooh! Why is this so difficult?!

"Twilight? Is something the matter?"

"Huh?" She barely registered Sombra's voice. "No, I'm okay."

"Are you sure? You've been picking at your grapefruit for the past five minutes."

Twilight put down her fork and put on her best fake smile. "Sorry just not hungry I guess."

Sombra shrugged. "Okay then. Anyway, I was wondering if I could teach you a thing or two about dark magic."

"Dark magic?" This got Twilight's attention. "You want to teach me? Why?"

"You already used it without proper training and it can be quite deadly to a novice. The Gateway of Phobetor didn't open itself. The door you used to get to the spire containing the Crystal Heart."

"Oh right, I remember that." Twilight remembered how she used dark magic to activate a door and how she saw a fake version of Princess Celestia telling her that she was no longer her teacher and didn't care what happened to her. It was a terrifying experience. "It has a name?"

Sombra nodded gravely. "It's an ancient umbrum relic that I repurposed into a security system. Whenever an umbrum reached their twelfth year, they were taken to the Gateway and shown their worst fear. After all, how can you hope to inspire fear in others when you haven't confronted your own?" Once again, there was a cold logic to his words and Twilight began to suspect that he wasn't the only one to have thought like that. "I'm impressed that you and Spike came out of it unscathed. It wasn't designed for non-umbrum usage."

"Were you forced to look into it?"

Sombra grew silent and then replied, "I was. At first, there was blackness and it were as though I was standing still and yet...falling at the same time. A figure stepped out of the darkness and at first, I thought it was my father. But then he stepped closer and opened his red eyes at me, a familiar smile crossed his lips before he became a snarling column of smoke. It was me or who I would become."

Twilight found herself chilled to the bone and her heart went out to him. "At that age you were afraid of yourself?"

"The Gateway shows us the thing we fear the most, even if we're not consciously aware of it," Sombra said simply. "Now then, I think we should get started. Even if you don't want to use it, it'll still be good to know how to defend yourself against it."

After finishing her grapefruit, Twilight let Sombra lead her once more through the catacombs and into a large empty room with stuffed archery targets, which were faded and torn from being unused for so long. Sombra had Twilight stand ten feet away from the targets as he stood off to the side. "What differentiates dark magic from 'light magic' is its emphasis on emotions. You have to take all of your fear, all of your anger and expel it, thus cleansing yourself of their influence."

It was certainly a unique way of looking at it, Twilight had to admit. "Is that why you have those memory crystals?"

"Yes. Over time, our memories become distorted," Sombra explained. "So I extracted my memories and placed them in those crystals so I had plenty of anger and pain to help motivate me."

"That's awful! How can you live like that?"

"The pain is what helped me to go on. Now then, focus on the first target."

Deciding not to argue with Sombra, and force any answers out of him while in his moodier moments, Twilight looked at the target and concentrated. She could feel the darkness build up in her as her worst emotions bubbled to the surface. The stress of the late-night study sessions at Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, the helplessness of being a pawn in Discord's sick little game, the despair of being unable to defeat Sombra, her lust for the Shadow King and her desire to learn about the black arts. Energy crackled around her horn as she threw her head down and a blast of black energy hit the target, shredding a hole right in the center of it. She shuddered at the power coursing through her, both the foreign, bone-chilling terror of it and the white-hot thrill as it spread through her body.

Sombra placed a hoof on Twilight's shoulder, which was both a congratulatory gesture as well as a comforting one. "Well done, Twilight. Are you alright? How do you feel?"

Gazing up at Sombra through solid green eyes, Twilight felt plumes of purple smoke flow out of the edge of her eyes. "I feel...incredible." She took a deep inhale and released it, an almost orgasmic tremble shaking her body. "I felt awful but then I just let go of everything. The power...is this how you feel all the time?" It was if a small amount of electricity had shot along her spine, heating up her insides and sending a jolt to her privates, teasing them in a way she could've never have accomplished on her own.

"More or less," Sombra said softly, placing both hooves on her shoulders so that they were making eye contact. "But remember, the first rule of learning dark magic is to acknowledge your flaws and inner darkness and then bend them to your will. If you fail to control it, it will control you. Maleficium, or dark magic, is about both freedom from your inhibitions and surrendering yourself to your own pleasures without allowing them to control you. Do you understand?"

Blinking hard, Twilight felt the violet return to her eyes, returning once more to the overly-analytical librarian. She shook her head, the previous high almost forgotten as the heat vanished from her body. "Yes, I understand. Is it...normal...to fear the darkness in you?"

Sombra put a foreleg around her and nodded, a slight smile on his lips. "My dear Twilight, if you didn't fear your darkness, I'd say there was something wrong with you. Fear lets you know of your limits and limits are there to test you. I think that's enough for today."

Author's Note

Yep, Lumen Morningstar has a bigger role to play, being almost the Obi-Wan of this story.

Phobetor is the name of the Greek god of nightmares while Nyx is the Greek goddess of the night

So how do you think Twilight will fare learning black magic?

Chapter 33-A Proper First Date

"Sombra?"

The umbrum looked up from his large, black leather bound book and peered curiously at Twilight, picking up on the hesitation in her voice. He put the book aside and held her closer on the library sofa they'd been lounging on. He asked, "What's wrong, Twi?"

Maybe she's finally going to say that she's gotten tired of you.

Instead, Twilight replied nervously, "If you're not doing anything later, I was wondering if...maybe you'd like to go out?"

Sombra blinked. "Are you...asking me out on a date?"

"Yes. It's just that, since we're dating, I thought it'd be time that we went on an actual date."

"True, it's just that this is a little...unorthodox. I mean, a mare asking a stallion out? It's a tad bizarre."

Twilight poked him in the chest. "Hey, nowadays it's not a big deal. A mare can ask a stallion out if she wants to."

"Really? Huh. Times truly have changed since my time. Very well then, I accept."

Sombra noticed Twilight's retreat into herself and frowned. "Are you alright? I said, 'I accept.' You're acting as though you've never done this before."

"Well...that's because I haven't."

His jaw hung open. How a mare as stunning and bright as Twilight never been asked out on a date, or asked somepony to go on a date, was beyond him. "Well, in all honesty, I thought you did pretty well."

"Thanks," Twilight blushed as Sombra pulled her towards his bare chest. She'd asked him to keep his armor off whenever they had down time and he was all to happy to oblige. Who knew that the King of Shadows loved cuddling? "So...what would you like to do?"

Take you to the tallest tower and push you off of it.

Oh, if only you had a throat so that I may strangle you!

It took a moment for Sombra to decide as he didn't want to screw up his first real date in over a thousand years. An epiphany hit him like a brick and a sly grin formed on his face at the idea. "Why don't we go out for our first date?"

"You mean outside the castle?"

Sombra leaned in closely as is revealing a huge secret. "No, I mean outside the barrier. We can try out this place I read about known as 'Manehattan.' See if it's as great as advertised."

Twilight jumped a little and Sombra couldn't help but chuckle at this. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! You want to go to Manehattan? What if you're caught being outside the Crystal Empire? The princesses will be furious to find out that you've-..."

"Hey, what's the point of living if there's no risk involved? Trust me, it's a risk I'm willing to take." Sombra placed his hoof underneath Twilight's chin and tilted her face up to lightly kiss her, relishing the taste of apricot on her lips. "For you, I'd defy a million princesses." He ran a hoof through her mane and gazed into her eyes, losing himself in those oceans of violet as he felt her hitched breath on his neck. No, I'd do more than that. He realized with startling clarity. I'd die for her.

"O-okay. But how are we getting there? I think ponies are going to notice a giant flying shadow."

Sombra smirked, "Let me worry about that. Just wear something nice."

Okay, relax, breath. Twilight looked right and left, hoping to catch glimpse of Sombra soon, half-hoping that he'd abandon the whole idea and they could a quiet evening in the castle. Lilac Luster had dressed her in a red, off-the-shoulder evening dress with a pearl necklace and white gloves. Her mane, which had grown considerably longer in the past few months, had been styled into a Prench twist with some bangs hanging over her right eye. Both Lilac and Amber assured Twilight that she looked beautiful and for once, she felt it and was confident that Sombra would think it regardless.

"Waiting for somepony?"

Twilight turned and found a light gray unicorn stallion leaning up against the main foyer wall, dressed in a sharp black pinstripe jacket and tie as his light green eyes danced playfully. He had his feathery black and cobalt-streaked mane slicked back and this time, his cutie mark was a glass retort filled with a bubbling blue liquid. As strange as it sounded, Sombra's fake forms were somewhat distractingly unnerving to Twilight. True, both of them were physically appealing but they were also off-putting to her. She found the real Sombra so much more handsome and was much more comfortable with him as he was rather than whatever form he had to take.

"Yes, my coltfriend."

Sombra pushed himself off the wall and casually strode over to Twilight. "Oh yeah? Good looking guy?"

Twilight smirked, "Oh yes, very handsome. Dark and intense but roguishly handsome."

"Well, whoever he is, he's a lucky stallion. You are absolutely stunning." He took her gloved hoof and tenderly caressed it. "Are you ready to go?"

"Yes but how are we getting there?"

Sombra pulled a gold bracelet inscribed with ancient symbols from out of his coat and placed it on his right wrist. "I found this teleportation ring in the Hidden Gallery. It'll be able to take us wherever we want to go." He held out his left foreleg and beckoned her towards him. "Will you please kindly?"

Twilight slipped her foreleg into his own and watched as he twisted the ring three times to the left. The ring glowed with a dim gold light that then engulfed the two in its glow. Everything whooshed past them, giving Twilight the sensation of being a rubber band being stretched to its limits. There was a bright flash followed by a loud pop before she found herself standing at the foot of the Emsire State Building as throngs of Manehattan ponies bustled by, too busy to notice the new arrivals.

"Wow, that's one way to travel!" Twilight marveled as she glanced around. "So, where are going?"

Sombra pulled her close and grinned, "You'll see. Come, the night is young and so are we. Well, you are."

They caught a cab and were taken to a real fancy restaurant called Horsia, a large rectangular, three-story building with a glass dome and a large sign displaying the restaurant's name in blue cursive. They passed through the steel double-doors and a line of disgruntled ponies to meet with the rail-thin teal-green maître d'.

"Welcome to Horsia, sir and miss! I hope you have a reservation, hmm?"

Pulling Twilight close to him, Sombra leaned forward and flashed the maître d' a large, nonthreatening grin. "Of course. It's under the name, 'Mercury Sun Gold.'"

"Ah, here you are! Table for two, hmm? Enjoy."

A crimson stallion bowed and began to led the couple to their table, allowing them to inspect the restaurant's art deco design, which featured rectangular columns, white-and-black checkered floors and metal geometric wall decorations. They climbed the stairs to the second floor, passing a group of well-dressed stallions showing off their business cards to one another. All of the stallions seemed to look exactly the same, though this could've just been Twilight's imagination. When they arrived at their table, they found that is was situated behind a room divider with zigzagging patterns on the frosted glass and beneath a pillbox-shaped ceiling chandelier. Upon being seated, the waiter handed them oversized menus and inquired about their choice of beverage.

"Oh, I'll have cranberry juice with extra ice," Twilight smiled and brushed a lock of hair out of her eyes.

Sombra shook his head. "Come on, Twi, we're here to celebrate! Bring us a bottle of your finest champagne!"

The waiter jotted down their order and bowed before taking off at a brisk pace. Twilight looked around at the restaurant, hardly believing that she was there. Her hoof slid across the table to grip Sombra's. "So Sombra, how're you enjoying the modern age?"

"I'll admit that it takes...some getting used to. For example, this restaurant setting. How do they light this place without candles or lanterns? Are they using...-" He peered at the chandelier above them. "...-Magic enclosed in crystalline ampoules?"

Twilight snickered and shook her head. "No, they're lightbulbs. Basically, it's a glass or ceramic bulb with a wire filament charged by an electrical current, creating a source of light."

"Electricity in a little glass bulb? Science surely has advanced since my day!"

They talked about literature and philosophy, comparing and contrasting the similarities and differences of the topics based on both Sombra's time and that of modern Equestria. Once their drinks and food arrived, they really began to enjoy the opulence of their surroundings, sipping champagne as a stringed instrument band played some Neighthoven. Twilight's panzanella salad was simply divine while Sombra equally enjoyed his pasta primavera. Something tapped Twilight's left hindleg and it took a minute for her realize that she and Sombra had been playing hoovsies, an activity she once thought stupid and juvenile that had taken on a whole new meaning for her. The waiter cleared away their plates as the band began playing something slightly more energetic, creating a smirk on Sombra's face.

"Why don't we join everypony else on the dance floor?"

Twilight followed his gaze to the ponies below them and shook her head. "No, sorry, can't do that."

"Why not?"

Twilight nervously clicked her hooves together. "I...don't know how."

Sombra stood up and extended his hoof. "It's okay, Twilight. It's just a slow dance. Surely you've done that."

When she failed to respond, Sombra knelt down and whispered, "You'll be alright, I promise. Just one dance." He then rose to his full height and again held out his hoof expectantly.

Sighing in defeat, Twilight slipped her hoof into Sombra's larger one and they soon found themselves on the sparse dancefloor, surrounded by couples of varying ages and shapes. "Here, I'll show you." Sombra placed Twilight's forelegs around his neck and then followed this by placing his hooves on her waist, creating a light blush on her cheeks. "And now...we...just sway. Just like this." Twilight had to smile at this. Once she took away the stigma of the newness of this particular social activity, it really was quite easy. She sighed and placed her head on her partner's chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart, lulling her into a state of pure calm.

"Twilight?"

"Hmm?"

"I..."

She felt his chest heave slightly, his heartbeat increasing. "I'm just happy to be here...with you."

A sweet smile crossed Twilight's lips and she exhaled happily. "Me too. Nowhere else I'd rather be."

Author's Note

Sombra's wish to strangle the Darkness is a paraphrase of a quote by serial killer Carl Panzram (1892-1930): "...I wish you all had one neck and that I had my hands on it." Yeah, I know it's pretty dark but I think we already passed that point awhile back.

I based Twilight's look in this chapter after Julia Roberts in Pretty Woman

I refer to the bracelet as a "ring" because it's a circular, hoop-shaped object.

Emsire State Building=Empire State Building

Neighthoven=Beethoven

"Horsia" is a play on the name Dorsia, the fictional restaurant from American Psycho

Chapter 34-The King Is Dead, Long Live The King

Sombra's breath came out in little bursts as he paced back and forth, his gaze fixed on the equally furious umbrum stallion in front of him. "You are a coward!" He snarled, watching the other umbrum mimic his motions. "You had an opening, a chance to tell Twilight how you felt and yet you were too afraid to say it!" His long stride quickly brought him to the wall-mounted mirror, scarlet eyes tracking his movements as he followed those of his reflection. It was a dark gray stallion, his eyes completely red and glass-like, his face too pointed and angular and his canine teeth were sharp-pointed fangs. In short, he was physically unappealing, resembling the vampiric draugrs of old, which he had personally seen before they became the stuff of myths and legends.

You're disgusting. How could an angel like Twilight Sparkle ever like you, let alone lo-...?

He couldn't bring himself to finish that thought. Sure, their relationship had changed from captor and prisoner to coltfriend and marefriend and she was clearly interested in him, but that didn't mean that she wanted to be tied down to him. How can he be certain that she really cares for him?

Yes, yes, you're hideous. Enough with this pity-party! You know damn well that Twilight can't and won't ever see you that way. So why waste your time on her? You're a fad, nothing more. She'll date you until her curiosity is sated and then move on. Just like Celestia did. There are plenty of other mares to...occupy your time.

"I don't want another mare!" Sombra shouted aloud. "She's...not...Celestia. Twilight is kind and smart and cheerful. She's strong and doesn't give up! That's why I want her! That's why I..." His reflection mimed his downtrodden face and tear-filled eyes. "I love her," he whispered.

Going to pieces over a mare. You're a disgrace to your house and that crown you stole.

"I...earned...this crown. It is my birthright and I worked hard to obtain it. I earned it."

Sure you did...kin-slayer.

"Stop calling that! How long are you going to hang that over my head?"

As long as it takes. Patricide, father-killer, murderer.

Sombra slammed a hoof down. "I remember you being more helpful in the past. Now you're an all-out bastard."

Times change and so did I. I'm what you need me to be. You're still alive because of me so don't you ever forget that!

"I don't need you anymore!"

What did you day, you ungrateful whelp?!

"I said, 'I DON'T NEED YOU ANYMORE!' LEAVE ME BE!"

"S-Sombra?"

"Twilight?" Sombra spun around to find his marefriend standing confusingly in the doorway. He struggled to find his voice as his heart pounded in his ears. "Um...how much of that did you hear?"

The mare took a few careful steps towards him. "Enough to know that you and the Darkness are having a falling out. What does it, or he, keep calling you? What is he holding over your head?"

The umbrum sighed, a long, tired noise and he slumped down, feeling as old as he looked. "I think it'd be better if I showed you rather than told you." Pulling back the green cloth, Sombra beckoned Twilight forward and together they faced the collection of memory crystals he had stored up. "The ones that are clear are empty while the red or black ones are my worst memories, those in which I experienced the most pain, fear or anger." This was the first time he showed his collection to anypony and it wasn't as bad as he thought it'd be.

"And the white ones?"

His hoof traveled over the tops of each white crystal. "My happy memories," he replied wistfully.

"You don't have many."

"No, no I do not. Anyway, this is the one I wanted to show you." He pointed to a large black crystal that was covered in little red veins of energy. "Focus on it. Feel it take you to another time, another place."

As it was on her previous trip, Twilight was yanked forward and found herself tumbling headfirst and landing ungracefully, this time finding herself on the stone floor of the training room. She dusted herself off and turned to spy two dark gray stallions standing a few feet from one another. One was obviously a slightly younger Sombra, his face lacking any kind of hard lines or world weariness. The other resembled Sombra, only with a wild beard and mane and a long scar that ran over his pearl-white right eye. His eye was also similar though unlike Sombra's, which were intense and burned like two bonfires, his was instead more like a pool of blood in the torchlight.

"Father, surely there has to be another way! Celestia doesn't deserve-..."

"Be silent, you fool!" Erebus growled, his voice deep and gravelly. "You had one job: seduce the queen's oldest daughter, bed her, wed her and put a foal in her. You weren't supposed to fall in love with her! Do you really think she gives a shit about you? She's an alicorn and you're an umbrum! We're mortal enemies! They will wipe us all out and not even blink." He scoffed, "Love. Love is only a dirty trick played on us to achieve continuation of the species."

"You...you're wrong! Celestia loves me! And I won't let you hurt her!"

A cruel cackle erupted from Erebus' lips as he threw his head back. "You won't let me? Do you know who I am?!" Black spikes shot up through the floor all around Sombra as his father's glowing horn conjured a ring of green and purple flames around the two. "My poor, naïve son. I am the Shadow King, the Lord of the Umbrums, the Sword of the Abyss, the Emperor of Perpetual Night, the Warden of the Frozen North, Slayer of the Crystal Princess. Who are you compared to me?"

The young stallion straightened his back, his fear replaced by cocky swagger as a smirk appeared on his face. "I don't know who I am but I know who you are."

"And who is that?"

Sombra's horn glowed as he shouted, "Somepony that underestimated the wrong foe!" Swinging his head down, he shot a black energy blast at Erebus, forcing the elder umbrum onto his hindlegs as black crystal columns pined his limbs and neck, leaving him stretched out like a scarecrow. A cluster of smaller crystals formed around Erebus' horn and skull, creating a jagged crown atop his head.

Erebus twisted and growled, his horn leaking sparks as he thrashed about. "What have you done?!"

Sombra shrugged, his manner blasé and almost innocent. "I did what you told me to do: study black magic and learn from the crystal mages. It took me years to combine the two and even longer to find a way to block magic. All I had to do was act like the whipped dog and bide my time until you were so secure in your superiority that I just had to make my move."

Bowing his head, Erebus began to utter what seemed to be some sort of prayer, his mouth moving quickly as he spoke in ancient umbrumese. He winced as the jagged crystals began cutting into his skin."Sombra...think about this." For once, fear occupied the stallion's face. "What are you going to do?"

"It's as you always told me, father: 'Aim for the heart.'" And with that, a spear-shaped black crystal shot out of the floor and rammed itself into the old king's chest, knocking his crown off of his head and splattering the floor with a rivulet of blood. As his life-blood drained away, Erebus muttered something and dipped his head as a death rattle seized him. His mission complete, young Sombra collapsed to his knees, trails of salt water flowing down his cheeks. Noticing the crown laying near him, he reached out and picked it up, rolling it around in his hooves. He inhaled deeply through his nostrils and rose to his hooves, the crown now sitting on his own head. "The king is dead, long live the king."

Twilight stumbled backwards and into Sombra's waiting forelegs, gasping for air and trying to find her bearings as the memory-world emptied from her mind. "You're alright, Twilight. Just breathe. That's it, breathe," she heard Sombra gently coach her and she felt the air return to her lungs, the room no longer spinning as she focused on her coltfriend's face. "Feeling better?"

Twilight nodded. "You killed him. Erebus, I mean."

Sombra looked away shamefully, instead helping her to her hooves and pouring her a glass of water. "He had to go. He had such plans for me, for Canterlot. And I could no longer be a part of them."

Twilight drained her glass and stared at him. "Because of Celestia. Because you fell in love with her."

"Yes," he admitted, though it sounded like he had dirt in his mouth and was trying to get rid of the taste.

"What happened between you and Celestia?"

Taking the empty glass, Sombra levitated it back onto his desk and took Twilight by the hooves. "It no longer matters. Look at the memory crystals. What do you see?"

"I see...a lot of bad memories. Pain. Anger."

"Now look at the white crystals."

Twilight squinted. The interiors of the white crystals showed little images of... "Me?"

Sombra nodded and ran a hoof along Twilight's cheek. "Every one of those are filled with memories of you. Ever since you came into my life, I found a kind of joy I'd not had in a very long time. Our first dinner, the walk in the Star Garden, the crystal faire, they're all here." If Twilight were any hotter or her cheeks any redder, she could easily be mistaken for a cooked pepper. A vice gripped her chest, leaving her breathless and numb in Sombra's embrace. She didn't know how she could experience such lightheaded bliss outside of a library but she didn't want it to end. "Twilight, there's something I want to tell you but I'm a little scared."

"Sombra…" She was afraid of this moment, not because it was unwanted but because she didn't know if she could handle it without fainting. It certainly didn't help the way that he was staring at her, as if she were a piece of solid gold.

"Instead, why don't I show you?" Sombra's horn lit up with a light indigo glow and came into contact with Twilight's horn, striking her with a wave of emotions. She was overwhelmed but also soothed by their multitude: bliss. Joy. Contentment. Lust. Admiration. Gratitude. Compassion. Appreciation. Loyalty. Once Sombra ceased contact, she felt cold, empty, as if a fire lit deep inside of her had been quickly extinguished, leaving her freezing and in the dark.

"Twilight Sparkle..." Time slowed down for Twilight, a lump caught in her throat as the words tumbled out of Sombra's mouth. Even through her own thundering heartbeat, she could hear the words as clear as day:

"...I love you."

All tension left Twilight's body as she released her breath, her whole body going slack in Sombra's forelegs. Those five words had her feeling drained and yet rejuvenated, smoldering hot but also icy cool. She'd never heard them from a pony that wasn't related to her or one of her friends. From the way Sombra said them, so sincere and so devoted, she completely believed them and could still feel his burning gaze staring straight into her very soul. There was only one true response to this.

Seizing his dark mane, Twilight pulled Sombra forward and smack-dab into the biggest, wettest kiss that she could muster. Their teeth clacked together painfully but she ignored it, wishing to express her own feelings for her stallion. My Stallion. The thought had her deepening the kiss, allowing something to prod her gums and she nearly jumped from the contact. Twilight had heard of Prench kissing but thought that it was unsanitary and disgusting. Now she was kicking herself for never trying it. Her own tongue gently prodded his and upon feeling that spike in arousal, went all in, caressing it and licking the inside of his cheeks.

Tearing away from one another to gulp down fresh oxygen, they panted and gazed long and hard at each other. Never before had a stallion looked so desirable before. "Sombra, I...I love you too." A giggle escaped Twilight's mouth when he picked her up bridal-style and latched his mouth onto her own, beginning the make-out session anew. Twilight didn't know what the future held but she decided then and there that whatever it held or whatever challenges she had to face, she wanted to face them with Sombra by her side. And that was a promise.

Author's Note

Awwww, they exchanged the magic words!

In Norse mythology, a draugr is an undead warrior that sometimes takes the form of a corpse-like horse, which is what I imagine them to look like in the MLP universe.

Erebus' anti-love line is taken from a quote by English author and playwright W. Somerset Maugham (1874-1965)

For whatever reason, I imagine umbrumese to sound like Icelandic/Swedish

Chapter 35-Confessions

The black stallion shot up into the air, whooshing into the sky over the Crystal Empire like an arrow released from its bow. Sombra could taste the cold air, feeling it fill his lungs and pull at his teeth as he ascended, his mighty black wings beating against the winds. Invisible fingers combed through his mane and coat, the wind lashing against his body but he hardly noticed. I am alive. He closed his eyes and flapped in place as the sun's rays fell upon him, bathing him in the warmth of their glow while his mane tossed and tumbled behind him. I am truly alive.

A jubilant whooping sound grabbed Sombra's attention and his eyes shot open just in time to catch a glimpse of a violet blur speeding past him like a small comet. He smirked and shook his head as the blur corkscrewed around him before coming to a full stop, revealing a winged mare, her violet eyes shimmering with excitement. Her wings were smaller and broader, requiring light flaps instead of the huge beats that his relied on. It was like the difference between a hawk and a dove, one large and powerful and the other smaller and graceful. "Enjoying yourself, are we?"

Twilight grinned, "So much! Look at us up here!"

They both "stood" on their hindlegs, their hooves reaching out to touch the other's as they drew closer and closer. Their hooves connected and Sombra felt the light weight of Twilight's head on his bare chest, her long mane billowing in the breeze and tickling his flesh. He sighed and inhaled her scent, a mix of wild berries and spring rain. This...is perfection.

Light filtered in through the semi-closed curtains, piercing Sombra's face and he opened his eyes, annoyed at having another pleasurable Twilight dream so abruptly interrupted. He began to rise to close the curtains when he felt a weight upon his chest and noticed that he was practically sweating from a foreign source of heat. A dark blue mane with streaks of purple and raspberry rested beneath his chin and upon examination, smelled exactly like wild berries and spring rain! Sombra's heart skipped a beat. Twilight is in my bed. Did we...have we...? Racking his brain, he recalled how they ended up from Point A to Point B. He showed her the last memory of his father, confessed his love for her, they locked lips like horny teenagers and then she... Wait, Twilight said that she loves me too. She loves me!

There was a light moan followed by some muttering and Twilight puzzlingly lifted her head up, her face freezing as their eyes met. Neither of them moved for the better part of a full minute before Sombra gulped and laughed uneasily, "Good morning, Twilight. Um...how did you sleep?" The mare's immediate response was to throw herself off of him and attempt to jump off of the bed, only to get her ankle twisted in the sheets, resulting in her rolling off and landing in an undignified heap on the floor. If it wasn't for his concern for Twilight's safety, Sombra would be laughing his head off at the sight.

"Are you okay?"

Grabbing the edge of the bed, Twilight hoisted herself up and stared at him through half-lidded eyes. "Yes, I'm fine. Sombra, did we...?" She moved her hoof between the two of them then reached down to inspect herself, a sigh of possible relief whistling past her lips. He noticed the fear in her eyes but there was also a hint of something else, something he couldn't identify.

"No, we did not," Sombra answered and stepped out of bed. While he still wore his crown and cloak, his gorget, greaves and vambraces lay unceremoniously in a pile next to the green drape leading to the memory crystals. It all came back to him: after their professions of love, they furiously kissed one another and in the heat of the moment, his armor came off and they ended up in his bed. Upon realizing her current location, Twilight stopped and profusely apologized, explaining that she wasn't ready for something so monumental. He had agreed and they decided to just cuddle, which then led to them dozing off as a result. "Your virtue is still protected."

"Oh thank Celestia!" Twilight cheered and then immediately stared guiltily at Sombra. "I-I didn't mean it like that."

With his armor securely back in place, Sombra poured himself some wine and took a large gulp. "I know. You don't need to apologize." After refilling his glass, he took another swig and then inhaled deeply. "Twilight, I'm going to ask you a question and I want you to be absolutely honest." He turned to meet her, his face serious and weary. "When I told you that I loved you, you said that you loved me too. Did you really mean it or did you say it to make me feel good?"

Sombra expected a shy denial or a befuddled apology. What he hadn't expected, however, was for Twilight to practically snarl at him, grab a pillow and start hitting him in the face with it, her blows random and frenzied. What the hell?! He grabbed the pillow and struggled to rip it out of her grasp. He used his magic to toss it aside and yelled, "Will you stop that? What is the matter with you?"

Twilight seized her head and muttered something before pointing an angry hoof at him. "What is the matter with me? You just accused me of toying with your emotions! I can't believe you'd do that! When I tell somepony I love them, I one-hundred percent mean it! Don't you trust me?!"

"Of course I do! I'm just scared, that's all!"

They stood there panting, their anger quickly evaporating. "You're scared?"

Tears threatened to spill as Sombra softly nodded. "Yes, I'm scared. I'm scared that once again, I'm in love and that means that I'm vulnerable. Vulnerable to heartache, to-to-to having hope and joy. I'm scared that if I open my heart, that it'll get broken again. I know what I am, how Equestria sees me. And you...you're perfect." He sank to one knee and gently took Twilight's hoof, surprised that she offered no resistance. "I'm scared...that none of this is real, that I'll wake up in my bed and be alone again. I love you Twilight Sparkle and that means I'm scared of losing you."

He dropped his head and clamped his eyes shut, exhausted and afraid of his confession, of being left emotionally wide open. All his life he was taught to shield himself, to not let anypony in. Yet, for the second time, he was ignoring his training. Hope is a double-edged sword. It can lift you up above the clouds but it can also seize you by the throat and send you crashing down to earth, breaking your spirit into a million pieces. Something worked its way beneath his chin and tilted his face up. Twilight's eyes were filled up tears, her bottom lip trembling as she wiped Sombra's cheeks of tears he wasn't even aware that he shed. "Sombra, that was without a doubt the most romantic thing I've ever heard."

He opened his mouth to respond but her hoof was placed firmly against his lips. "I'm not finished. I'm scared too. I've never been in love before. No stallion ever caught my interest enough to even consider romance. And yet here you are. I was terrified of you. I even hated you for what you did to my friends and to the Crystal Empire." Twilight's whole face scrunched up as the next words came out in a sob. "But then I got to know you and hear your story. You saved my life and went out of your way to make me happy. You should stop putting yourself down! You're the most handsome, sweetest and noblest stallion that I've ever met and when you told me that you loved me, I nearly passed out I was so happy!"

Sombra reached up to stroked Twilight's cheek, a gesture that formed a small smile on her face as she chuckled through her tears. "I'm scared of what my friends might do to you. I'm scared that you'll love me and then leave me for some mare prettier or smarter than me. I'm scared that you'll decide that one day I'm too old and ugly for you. You're an umbrum; you'll age slower than me and I'll spoil like rotten milk and you'll be left with an old hag and a life of regrets."

Rising to his hooves, Sombra kept contact with Twilight's cheek as he pulled her into an embrace. He kissed her forehead and whispered, "I have many regrets but you are certainly not one of them. There will never be a mare prettier or smarter than you. Yes, you'll get old and I will age slower. But you'll never be ugly. Not to me." Twilight lifted her face and stared at him awestruck. "I love you."

"I love you too," Twilight whimpered and closed the distance between their lips. "With all of my heart."

Their kiss was fiery, their lips mashing together as Sombra lifted Twilight and cradled her in his forelegs, his hooves caressing her sides and shoulders while she grabbed at his mane and pulled, which both hurt and aroused him. Tartarus, I've got her worked up! Cautiously, he touched her chest, marveling at its softness and, hearing no protests, trailed down her chest and stomach until his hoof felt the hot flesh between her hindlegs. "Twilight...?"

Drunk with desire, Twilight nodded through half-lidded eyes. "Yes. Yes, please."

Sombra gasped at the heat coming from off of her folds. He withdrew his hoof, completely blown by how wet she was. Noticing her disappointment, he very carefully plunged the tip of his hoof back inside and was met by a vice-like grip. He stared down at her. "Twilight, how far should we take this?"

"Put me down on the bed," she moaned.

He stopped and looked at her carefully. "Twilight, are you sure? I don't want to take this from you."

Twilight slid her hoof against Sombra's cheek and gave him the most radiant smile that he'd ever seen from her. She had stopped crying and looked as though she was going to burst from joy. "I'm ready, Sombra. Just don't forget that you won't be taking this from me. I'll be giving it to you."

Sombra nodded and gently laid her down on the bed, taking in her curves of her body as she lay there expectantly waiting. By Ahriman's veil, she's a goddess! Slowly, he removed his crown and cape, promptly tossing the latter over his shoulder as if it were a crumbled up piece of paper. "I love you."

Twilight smiled sweetly as he climbed on top of her and replied, "That's why I'm ready."

Chapter 36-Passion

Author's Note

I just want to say beforehand that I don't really write sex scenes as I feel they don't really add to the story but seeing how this is a major leap for our two leads, I deemed it necessary to include. Plus, you know, the whole two-anthropomorphic-animals-having-sex thing. Not really my bag, baby. Due to my inexperiance, I prematurely apologize if you don't like this chapter.

Annnnnnnd now you will know why I changed the rating on this story.

Chapter 36-Passion

Twilight could barely breath at the sight of Sombra climbing onto the bed, his taut muscles stretching beneath his gray skin, his scarlet eyes burning with desire as he climbed on top of her. It was like a scene from out of one of her romance novels. No, this is a hundred times better. As intelligent as she prided herself to be, her imagination in regards to eroticism was sadly lacking. There had been many nights where she'd furiously clopped to the thought of being one of her romance novel heroines and upon completion, would throw herself back onto the bed in exhaustion and shamefully pull the covers over herself. Now that it was a reality, she was both terrified and exhilarated by the prospect of losing her virginity to her dark king.

Her mind completely went blank as Sombra lightly kissed her neck and went about dragging the very tips of his fangs along her chest and stomach, the thrill of their sharpness sending a pleasurable chill down her spine. She arched her back suddenly when she felt his hot breath on her marehood and found a pair of red, almost predator-like eyes staring at it, his long tongue licking his lips at the prospect of dining on her. "S-Sombra," Twilight squeaked. "Please be gentle."

Sombra paused. While his eyes were wide with mindless, carnal hunger, his voice was gentle and sympathetic: "I will, Twi. Trust me." Twilight couldn't contain the yelp that fled her mouth when Sombra dragged that long tongue across the entrance of her folds in one long lick. It was followed by a slower lick, one that split her folds and had her shuddering as her hooves dug into the sheets. With his eyes ablaze with desire, Sombra looked Twilight dead in the eyes as he straightened his tongue and inserted it spear-like into her marehood. Spots danced across her eyes, her body lightly convulsing as Sombra's tongue wiggled snake-like inside of her. She grit her teeth to keep from crying out; she didn't want the whole kingdom to hear her.

"Fuck!" Twilight hissed. She'd never used such language before but then again, she'd never been given oral sex before. The tongue danced, prodded and wriggled its way inside of her, making her silently curse it and praise it for its work. "Mmm, ehm, fuck!" Something touched her sides and she nearly jolted out of the bed when she realized what she was looking at: a pair of black tendrils that stroked her body in little circles. She traced their origin to a black corona surrounding Sombra, his body surrounded by a semi-tangible cloud of darkness. "Sombraaaaa-!" The tendrils wrapped themselves around Twilight's midsection, massaging her stomach and chest with such tenderness that she soon forgot what they even were and found that they somehow added to the experience.

"Som-Som-nggh, fuck!" With one last prod of that wicked muscle, Twilight convulsed on the bed as the hardest orgasm she'd ever had hit her like a runaway wagon, rattling her brains and shaking her insides while she attempted to hang onto consciousness. If this is how I die, then take me away, I'm dying happy! The tendrils whipped away and Sombra raised his head, licking his lips as his muzzle shined with Twilight's fresh juices. The sight of her lover snacking on her juices like that did nothing to help her current post-orgasm stupor. It's too soon but I want to go again.

"Twilight that was...what are you staring at...?" Sombra saw the aura around him and the black tendrils that jutted from it before wincing as he focused and drew it back into himself. "Twilight, honey, I am so sorry! I didn't mean it, I just got a little carried-..."

With great difficulty, Twilight mumbled, "Don't...you...dare...apologize."

He stared at her dumbstruck. "You're okay with it?"

"It was...unexpected. I'll let it slide...this once," she answered, blinking away the spots. She was a pretty normal unicorn mare and wasn't a fan of the kinkier stuff that she knew lurked out there but damn, that was hot! Sombra didn't mean it but she was glad that he did it. It would definitely be a very, very long time before she wanted to do anything else with those things. There was a shift in the mattress as Sombra laid beside her and scooped her up into his forelegs. Twilight sighed pleasantly, feeling nestled and safe in his embrace.

An hour had passed before Twilight rolled over and kissed Sombra's nose. "I'm ready for...you know."

Sombra exhaled sharply. "Okay then. Slowly." He rose onto his knees and gently pulled Twilight into the center of the bed, carefully spreading her hindlegs, causing the mare to unconsciously bite her lower lip. Her eyes were drawn to the fully erect stallion penis in front of her and her jaw nearly dropped. She had, of course, taken a sexual education class in school and was familiar with equine reproductive anatomy. It was a dark gray like the rest of him with a domed head and tapering to a slight point however, it was the length that did it for her. Then again, she really shouldn't be surprised; he was twice her size and his genitalia would be proportional. Unknowingly, she started to shudder erotically.

"I'm ready."

Sombra nodded and a green glow shot from his horn and encapsulated his member, creating a magic-based condom. "Then here we go."

The shaft dragged along the lips before slowly sinking in, setting Twilight's insides aflame as she found herself impatiently waiting for the full length to be inside of her. The head burrowed its way inside, creating a white-hot pressure in her nethers that caused her to clamp down on it. She whimpered, half-wishing for it to be over. Sombra ran his hooves along the sides of her face and this calmed her down. He was peering down at her, his eyes so gentle and full of love that Twilight relaxed enough so that he slid half of his length inside. The pain flared in her vagina but then seemed to dull as she laid there letting Sombra's stallionhood throb inside of her.

"It's okay, Twilight. Look at me. It's alright," Sombra cooed soothingly and he bent down to lightly kiss her, which she happily returned, sucking on his lower lip like a lollipop. They stayed like that for five minutes until Sombra slid the rest in and Twilight felt a spark hit her innards as she housed his full length. It was beginning to cause her to feel sore but in a good kind of way and now that she was used to it, she was prepared for what naturally came next. "Ready?"

Twilight nodded and then Sombra made the first thrust, making her wince as her eyes practically bulged out of their sockets. He pulled back and repeated the motion, this time a warm knot formed in her stomach followed by a sort of buzz in her thighs. With each thrust, Twilight became more and more accustomed to it and felt the pleasure increase, as if she'd suddenly become very hungry. It was utter bliss for the mare as she wrapped her forelegs around Sombra's waist, pulling him in closer. "S-Sombra...faster..."

The umbrum slipped his forelegs beneath Twilight's back and kissed her neck before moving onto her ear, his teeth tenderly grazing the lobe. Oh sweet Celestia! Sombra rammed into Twilight and she had to bite into a pillow to keep from crying aloud. She wrapped her forelegs around his neck and found herself staring into his eyes, which had never looked more passionate nor intensely focused. "Twilight..." He grunted, her name sounding like a prayer on his tongue. As ridiculous as it sounded, she wanted nopony else to use her name, not when Sombra used it so reverently.

The heat rose in Twilight's cervix as Sombra's thrusts picked up speed and the whole room seemed to spin. Her heart was beating faster than she ever thought possible, her breathing becoming hitched and erratic. Twilight felt her thighs and flank begin to tingle, her jaw and throat tensing up. She was so close now. "Ngh, Sombra, I'm...ahhh!" The orgasm struck like a rogue wave and she struggled to ride it out, every muscle in her body locking up as fireworks exploded behind her eyes. A hotness extended out of her marehood and spread throughout her body, hitting her chest and skull before she sank limply into the mattress. Taking several deep breaths, Twilight finally regained control over her breathing.

Meanwhile, Sombra's strokes started to slow down, his breathing becoming hard. Wrapping his forelegs around Twilight, he looked deep into her eyes before he gave one final thrust and grunted with relief as he came. He panted hard before rolling over and catching his breath. That was...it was... For once, Twilight had no frame of reference and that was saying a lot as she prided herself on having a large vocabulary and encyclopedic knowledge. She slid over and rested her head on Sombra's chest, listening to the thump-thump-thump of his heartbeat. He wrapped a foreleg around her and began to stroke her back, his touch gentle and soothing. She had done it. She had finally had sex. Taking a loving glance at Sombra, Twilight shook her head and corrected herself. No, not sex. I made love.

For what seemed to be an eternity, the pair laid there, basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking session, content to just lay there in the other's embrace for as long as they were allowed. Twilight ran a hoof over Sombra's bare stomach, amazed at how attractive he was without his armor, how toned and well-muscled. She thought back to their lovemaking and how incredible it felt, how they just seemed so...connected. Even without the whole soulmate thing, it felt as though they were made for each other. Still, there was an annoying little question that had festered at the back of her mind and she could no longer ignore it. "Sombra?"

"Yes Twilight?"

Well, here we go. "Was I your first?"

There was a pause and in a voice evidently filled with pain, he responded, "No. But I wish you were."

A part of Twilight ached but she had to know. "Was it...Celestia?"

She looked at Sombra but found his stare mournful and far-off, like it usually was when he spoke of his past. "It was my fourteenth birthday," he began almost mechanically. "My father never threw me parties or gave me presents as he felt that every day you were living was a celebration and thus birthdays were pointless. I was in my room when he came in followed by this young mare, who had to be at least twenty." He paused to take a gulp of air. "My father smiled and said, 'Congratulations. Now you're officially a stallion. As such, here's a little present for you.' I knew what a prostitute was; my father was a frequent client and had been bringing them into the castle for as long as I could remember.

"I didn't recognize this one. She looked young and shy, like she didn't even want to be there, like she didn't have a better option. My father then said, 'This is Honeysuckle. This is her first day and I want you to break her in. Happy birthday, son.' And then, I had sex with her. My father stayed and watched. Wanted to make sure I did it right." Twilight was speechless. Just when she thought Sombra had suffered enough or that she couldn't hate Erebus anymore than she already did, then this little story proved her wrong. How Sombra remained sane after this eluded her.

"I'm so sorry, Sommy."

Sombra rolled over onto his side and faced Twilight, a softy smile on his face. "It was a long time ago. It doesn't matter. What does matter is the present and that's with you." He planted a kiss on her lips and then gave her another one, a prolonged, deep kiss that left them both moaning and begging for more. "What matters is that I love you. I'm yours just as you are mine. This I swear in the name of Kekuit and by the River Styx."

Twilight's heart was full to bursting with love. "I love you too, Sombra. I swear by the Elements of Harmony, by the sun of Celestia, by the moon of Luna that I am yours forever."

Chapter 37-The Darkness

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 38-Bath Time

The crystalline equine citizens of the Crystal Empire were astonished by the conditions of their homeland, as it had radically changed in only a few days time, though if you were to ask any of them, they'd agree that it was nothing to complain about. It was, after all, unwise to question a good thing. Ever since the day King Sombra allowed them to hold a crystal faire, there was a steady alteration in their surroundings. The sky, which had been a dismal shade of brown, was once more a beautiful bright blue, complete with fluffy clouds and plenty of sunshine. Then there was also the atmosphere, which went from miserable and pessimistic to cheerful and uplifting, as if all of their pain and sorrow had suddenly decided to go on a permanent vacation. No more black crystal spikes, no more nightmares or terrible memories. Just peace and prosperity. Little did any of them know, it was all possible because of one mare and her effect on their seemingly-heartless monarch.

Summoning all of her magic, Twilight focused on the floor in front of her and felt the energy building around her horn until she released a crackling black bolt, flooding that one spot with dark magic. When the purple cloud dissipated, she was slightly disappointed with the tiny cluster of black crystals that'd sprung up from the spot, each one smaller than an acorn. What the hay? How did I mess up? She pondered where she went wrong, having studied Sombra's texts and followed his instructions to the letter. There was the soft clip-clop of hooves on the stone floor and Twilight saw Sombra stop at her left side.

"What did I do wrong? I applied your teachings."

Sombra smirked, "I think it's your technique. Here, let me show you." He wrapped one forearm around Twilight's midsection and placed his hoof on her stomach. "You're holding your stomach in. Try to relax. Magic comes from a place of wholeness; you have to let it come naturally rather than try to force it."

Twilight peered at him with good-natured suspicion. "Are you trying to help me or is this an excuse to touch me?"

"Why can't it be both?" Sombra asked with a wink. "Although your technique could use some work."

Eyeing him hungrily, Twilight seized his hoof and brought it lower down, using it to rub at her marehood. "Well in that case, why don't you show me how it's done," she cooed with a flutter of her eyelashes.

"Why Miss Sparkle, are you flirting with your instructor?"

Reality came crashing down on Twilight's head and she realized what she'd just said and done. Spending all her time with her nose in a book left her with little (actually zero) experience on romance, meaning that she'd never flirted with anypony before nor made any sort of intimate gestures like this. Thinking quickly, she nervously grinned, "Depends, is it working?"

Sombra leaned in closely so that their lips were only a centimeter apart. "Very...Miss Twilight. Still, this isn't the place for me to show you proper techniques. Let me take you somewhere we can further your...education," he whispered, raising a still-wet hoof to his mouth and cleaning it with deliberately slow passes of his tongue. Twilight couldn't contain the shaking of her knees at the action, knowing full well what that tongue of his was capable of. "Follow me."

Taking her by the hoof, he led her down a series of corridors etched with wall art depicting events and ponies that existed eons ago. One that was interest, however, showed the founding of the Crystal Empire and the creation of the Crystal Heart, which was held up triumphantly by a crystal stallion and mare, who looked to be the first king and queen. There was a moment when Twilight felt a buzz in the back of her head, a feeling as though she somehow recognized the two ponies. Heliodor and Rose Beryl. She frowned, unsure how she knew those names before reasoning that she must've read it in a book. So then why is it that they make me think of Sombra and I?

They soon arrived in a large octagonal chamber where a large artificial river surrounded the pillared room. It emptied into several large pools of steaming water, each one featuring a mosaic at the bottom to match the breathtakingly detailed walls. Twilight stopped to gaze past the stalactites and found that the ceiling was covered in a crystal-based portrait of two crystal ponies, one male and one female, as they laid their foreheads together, their eyes deeply staring into the other's. She somehow knew them to once again be King Heliodor and Queen Rose Beryl, though this time an image of the pair flashed through her mind, a vision of a yellow stallion and a pink mare snuggling beneath an emerald tree as gemstone flowers bloomed around them. Twilight mentally swept the vision away, deciding to look back on it another time and whistled, "Wow, so you have your own private sauna?"

With his armor and cape laid out on the floor, Sombra slid into the nearest pool and tutted her. "Correction: we have our own private sauna, my innamorata." Just when Twilight swore she couldn't have found the umbrum more attractive, she stared slack-jawed at Sombra as water cascaded down his body and the steam swirled around him. "Come on in."

You don't need to tell me twice! Twilight gulped as she joined him, moaning gently as the warm water began to unwind the knots in her muscles. She wadded towards Sombra with outstretched forelegs but he held out a hoof and levitated up a bar of soap, grinning widely and motioning for her to turn around. A heat independent of the water developed in Twilight's loins and she all too happily turned around, her nose twitching at the unmistakable scent of citrus. The bar of soap massaged her back in little circles and she leaned back leaned into Sombra's touch, not bothering to contain the moans that left her mouth at his touch.

"You may not be my wife or fiancée," Sombra murmured, his mouth both tickling and teasing Twilight's ear. "But you are still my queen and as such, you deserve to be pampered."

"I'm not really royalty...ah! Mmm, ah, th-that's the sp-spot!"

"Doesn't matter. You're my queen, my everything," Sombra said soothingly as he turned Twilight back around, his sudsy hooves caressing her chest. He then growled seductively, "My Rose."

"Your what?" Twilight went as stiff as a board, much to Sombra's confusion.

"You...don't like that? Would you prefer another flower? Orchid, perhaps?"

"No, no, 'Rose' is fine!" Twilight fumbled, gathering her long, soaking-wet mane over one shoulder. "Anyway, I was thinking of something. Maybe we should throw a gala at the castle and invite the whole Crystal Empire."

Sombra set aside the soap and crossed his forelegs. "Oh? Whatever for?"

"Well, since things seem to have gotten better, it'd be your chance to show your subjects that you've changed and that there's no reason to be afraid anymore. If they see that you're good now, then they'll accept you. Isn't that what you want?"

Allowing his shoulders to sag, Sombra sighed and stared down at his reflection in the water. "Yes, but can they? All it would take is one look at me and they'll be ready to rip me to shreds. It doesn't matter how much I change. All they'll see is the monster that ruined their lives. You can't change ponies' memories anymore than you can change my face."

Twilight lifted Sombra's head up by the temples and stared deep into his eyes. "Sombra, you are not a monster. I know our relationship had a rocky start but once I got to know you, I discovered how kind and smart you are. Give them a chance to get to know you, the real you. The you that couldn't bear to let little foals experience misery or the you that saved me from a pack of vicious amaroks and prevented me from freezing to death."

A small smile lit up Sombra's face. "I think...I could do it. If you helped me."

Twilight kissed Sombra's nose and drew him into a hug. "Of course, Sommy. Anything."

"So, um...you know about the body heat thing, huh?"

Twilight drew back, catching a glimpse of a sight rarer than Big Hoof: King Sombra blushing like a schoolcolt with a crush. She grinned and ran her hoof through his chest fur. "I thought I was having a fever dream that night but then Amber told me what happened. I was shocked at first but then I later clopped myself at the thought of you naked beside me."

"Yeah?" Sombra all but purred.

"Yeah," Twilight nodded and pushed Sombra's back against the edge of the pool. "That was the hardest that I had ever orgasmed while touching myself," she admitted, climbing onto Sombra's lap and placing her forelegs around his neck. "But that was before our special night and now I can't get you get of my head."

The Shadow King chuckled, "You know something, Twi? I've never made love in a sauna before. Care to give it a try?" His rock-hard erection throbbed against Twilight's stomach and she licked her lips at the thought of having such a large appendage inside of her once more. It'd been two days since they'd last made love and that was far too long in her book.

"Yes, Your Majesty," Twilight whispered and her lips greedily met his.

Chapter 39-The Crystal Gala

"Routine is key to everything" was Rubinstein's motto, ever since the young crystal pony was but a wee colt, always keeping his possessions neatly organized and making mental checklists of everything he did or had yet to do. Since coming into King Sombra's employ, he'd grown accustomed to his work in the castle, which included but was not limited to floor-waxing, window-washing, dusting, bringing the king wine whenever he needed it (which was almost constantly), serving breakfast, lunch and dinner and doing laundry. All things considered, working for the King of Shadows was actually not a bad job, even before Twilight's arrival, as the worst experience Rubinstein had seen out of the king was getting yelled at for not bringing up enough wine. Since then, King Sombra had become a lot nicer, even complimenting the crystal pony on his suit, which brought him immense pride as he always dressed his best for any and all occasions. Rapping on the king's private bedchambers, Rubinstein was met with a pleasant, "Come in!" and wearily opened the door.

King Sombra sat at his desk with one hindleg folded across the other as he hummed a merry little tune, his quill quickly jotting something down atop a stack of papers. He looked up and chirped, "Good morning, Rubinstein! Is that a new tie?" His tone was unusually warm and his posture informal, something the old Sombra would never even consider doing.

Rubinstein carefully set the silver tray onto the desk, controlling the shaking in his forelegs as he poured the tea and smiled uneasily. Although the king's chipper demeanor wasn't a welcome one, it was slightly unnerving to the routine-based crystal pony. "Yes, indeed, Your Majesty. Quite." He then cleared his throat. "The supplies for tonight's gala are being brought in as we speak. The wine cellar is fully stocked and I took the liberty of hiring party coordinators to start decorating the castle."

"Excellent work, Rubinstein! You've outdone yourself! Be sure to help yourself to some refreshments at the gala."

"Thank you, Your Majesty," Rubinstein bowed and turned to leave.

"Rubinstein?"

The crystal pony paused at the king's nervous tone. "Yes, Your Majesty?"

"I need a tailor. I'm in need of a new suit. A special one."

"I'll be right on it, Your Majesty."

The king smiled softly, "Thank you, Rubinstein."

Biting his lip, Rubinstein replied, "Er, you're welcome...Sombra."

Standing still was something that came as no challenge for Twilight nor was modelling a dress, as she used to occasionally do the same for Rarity back in Ponyville. What occupied her thoughts, however, were the "activities" that she and Sombra had been up to for the past few days. Since then, she found herself daydreaming and even humming to herself more. While Lilac Luster painstakingly finished sewing the hemline, Amber Laurel carefully placed another creamy piece of Key lime pie into Twilight's mouth. "So tell me, how was it?"

"How was what?"

Amber waved her hoof around in a semi-circle. "You know...doing the horizontal mambo with His Majesty?"

Twilight gagged and nearly choked on the pie. "How...where did you get that impression?"

"Please, I know the look of a mare that's been busy beneath the sheets." She smirked at Twilight's burning cheeks. "Uh-huh, that's what I thought. Sand Arrow and I were like that when we started dating. Could barely keep our hooves to ourselves."

Pins bounced to the floor as Lilac's mouth hung open. "You had sex with the king?! How-how was it?"

Well, now that the cat was out of the metaphorical bag, Twilight saw no way out and decided to confide in her two friends. It wasn't as though nopony wasn't going to figure it out eventually. "It was incredible. When we did it for the first time, he was so gentle, making sure that I was comfortable and tending to my needs before his own. I...actually came twice the first time," she added in an embarrassed whisper.

Both crystal ponies stared, first at Twilight, then at each other, picturing their formally-malevolent ruler in a whole new light. Neither of them had ever tried to imagine Sombra in a sexual way but looking back on it, they both came to the conclusion that yes, he was conceivably handsome. Scarfing down a piece of pie, Amber licked her lips and asked sheepishly, "So...how many times have you two done it?"

Twilight froze, unsure of how to answer that question. It felt somewhat liberating to actually talk to somepony about her relationship but this felt a bit like an invasion of privacy. "I don't want to answer that. It's kind of between Sombra and I."

Lilac winked at Twilight. "So you admit that it was more than once?"

"Lilac! She just said that she didn't want to talk about it!"

"Oh come on! We're all mares here."

Twilight sighed, "Okay, okay, fine! At least..." She stopped to recall their "sexcapades" over the past few days, picturing the different actions, mainly missionary, in vivid, knee-shaking detail. "Twelve."

"Twelve times?!" Both mares exclaimed.

"It's a miracle you're not pregnant!" Amber shook her head amazingly. "Are you?"

Lilac sputtered. "Sweet Celestia, you must have a ruptured spleen! Did you come all twelve times?"

Twilight smacked her hooves to her face. "Ugh, could we please just get back to the dress-making?"

That night, the crystal castle was swarmed by crystal ponies of all ages, colors and social statuses, the whole of the Crystal Empire turning out for the party, a single question burning in all of their minds: "What is the king up to?" The castle, lacking black crystal spikes or purple fire-bursts, was instead strung with crystal globe lanterns, rainbow-colored streamers and the Crystal Empire national flag, cranking everypony's suspicion levels up to eleven. The interior was even more beautiful, constructed out of the purest, most sparkling crystals as different colored lights were refracted from the ceiling and onto the dancefloor. The guests were puzzled as it felt as though they were stepping into the home of a completely different stallion, a kinder, warmer one than the tyrant that kept them prisoners for a thousand years. The food was delicious, the atmosphere inviting and the music soothing. So why did none of them truly allow themselves to relax?

Sombra was situated statue-esque at the second flight of the main staircase, his chest heaving in and out as he debated going downstairs to the ballroom or locking himself in his bedchambers. He was garbed in a light blue dinner jacket accented with gold trim and buttons with an ivory-white ascot and sapphire tie pin, the scent of oak and myrrh clinging to his body. Although he trusted Twilight with his life, he was half-convinced that the crystal ponies would mob him and string him up the first chance they got. He wrung his hooves nervously, almost regretting his decision to free the Shadow Guard from his control and sending them all home. Now I'm trapped in here with the entirety of the Crystal Empire breathing down my neck. Maybe I can shift into my shadow form and sneak out of here. Or perhaps I could try to...try to...

Whatever course Sombra's train of thought was on had derailed and crashed, his eyes tracking the mare descending the stairs above him with rapt attention. It...it cannot be... The purple mare was clothed in a sparkling sky-blue gown that hugged her supple body, accentuating her hips and chest as she walked gracefully down the steps. Her dark sapphire blue mane, which had purple and raspberry streaks, hung slightly curled down past her shoulders and her bangs had been brushed off of her forehead. A pink and violet crystal tiara was perched upon her head, shimmering half as brilliantly as her violet eyes as they beheld Sombra with the kind of warmth he only thought came from the sun. She then smiled at him and he almost collapsed then and there from its radiance.

"Are you alright, Sombra? You look like you've seen a ghost."

Sombra's tongue felt heavy, his neck was covered in sweat and his hooves shaking as he tried to regain his composure. "It's just that you remind me of a dream I had." He took Twilight's hoof in his own and kissed it, his gaze never leaving her own. This isn't possible! I never told you about my dreams. Darkness, chime in at any time! Ever since he and Twilight made love for the first time, Sombra noticed that his mouthy companion had mysteriously vanished and despite its negativity and downright nastiness, he felt that he missed its smart remarks. Although the Darkness didn't speak, he could nonetheless feel its presence but it was though it was too weak to speak to him.

"I actually had a similar dream too," Twilight admitted softly. "It was before I arrived here and helped it me to decide to take your deal in the first place."

"But...that was what it was like for me! How could we dream the same thing?"

"Later. For now, our guests are waiting."

Sombra closed his mouth and took Twilight's waiting foreleg, deciding to shelf the conversation for a later period. With much trepidation, Sombra felt a lump slide down his throat when he gulped and together the two crossed the threshold to the ballroom. Everypony froze as the couple made their way across the dance floor, either backing away or standing perfectly still at the sight of their ruler in a nice suit with a beautiful mare pressed tightly against him. They stepped up to the stage and Sombra abruptly stopped, feeling the stinging gazes of several hundred ponies staring up at him, their eyes boring into his very soul as they silently judged him. Then again, considering what he took away from them, he deserved their judgement and much, much worst.

A gentle hoof found his own and Sombra was met with a pair of soulful violet eyes. "It's okay, Sombra. I'll be standing right here with you. I promise." At that very moment, it was impossible for Sombra to love Twilight anymore than he already did. She had him hook, line and sinker and he preferred it that way.

"You truly are...-"

"...An exceptional mare. Yeah, I have my moments."

"I was about to say 'person' but that works too."

Taking a deep breath, Sombra turned towards the awaiting audience and paused to carefully consider every word that came out. He'd thought about writing it beforehoof but Twilight convinced him that rehearsing it would seem disingenuous. He began: "Citizens of the Crystal Empire, by now you must all be asking yourselves why you were summoned here. The answer is this: for far too long have I acted as a malevolent ruler and because of my arrogance and selfishness, all of you have paid the price." The room was completely silent save for a few murmurs of agreement.

"I now realize that I have caused this great kingdom much suffering and no amount of 'I'm sorry's' or lavish parties will ever encapsulate how deeply I regret my past actions. I don't deserve your forgiveness nor your kindness but give me a chance to try to make it up to all of you. This crystal gala is meant to be a celebration of you, the heart and soul of the Crystal Empire and to express my newfound appreciation for each and every one of you. Enjoy the festivities."

There was a steady clap from a pony in the back, which was soon followed by another and another until almost the whole room burst into applause. The more skeptically cynical ponies kept quiet but there were surprisingly fewer of them than there were of those that took the king's words to heart. The band began with a simple jazzy dance number and it wasn't long before couples took to the dancefloor, bobbing and swaying to the tune. The wine and champagne flowed freely and excitable chattering dominated the room. A few colts and fillies ran around the ballroom to their parents' dismay but Sombra merely laughed and shook his head amusingly. He wasn't overly fond of parties but this was turning out to be an enjoyable experience.

The party progressed and while Twilight chatted it up with some guests, she couldn't help but focus on Sombra's speech, his words echoing in her head like a tuba in an empty auditorium. She spotted him in the corner sipping punch and engaging in the occasional conversation. While he looked a bit out of his element, he was polite and even made some crystal ponies laugh or smile. He's come so far than when I first came here. I'm so proud of him.

Twilight finished her cheese cubes when there was a light tap on her shoulder, the familiar touch crackling with electricity and had her shivering with pleasure. "Excuse me Miss, but may I speak to you in private?"

She smiled up at Sombra and snorted, "Like you even have to ask. Lead the way, Your Majesty."

He nodded and there was a flash of bright light. Twilight blinked and realized that they were in the crystal castle's tallest tower, the one where Sombra first hid the Crystal Heart and where she'd failed to stop him. In a weird way, she was glad that he triumphed otherwise she would never have found her literal soulmate. The Crystal Empire lay stretched out before them, looking just as lovely at night as it did during the day. She rested her head on Sombra's chest and sighed as she felt his strong forelegs wrap themselves around her. "It's so beautiful up here."

"Yes, the view is quite breathtaking," Sombra murmured and Twilight didn't have to ask to know what he was really talking about. "Absolutely beautiful."

"So what did you want to talk about?"

The embrace loosened a bit as Sombra tilted her face up towards his. "Are you happy here...with me?"

Such a random question threw Twilight for a temporary loop. "Why are you even asking me that? Of course I am. I'm happier than I've been in a very long time."

Sombra looked away for a moment and turned back to face her. "I only ask because...I think it's time that you..." His face tightened up as he looked ready to shout something unpleasant. "...Go see your friends."

"Wh-what...?"

Releasing Twilight, Sombra walked to the edge of the tower and stared down. "I love you more than anything. Your happiness is important to me and it'd be complete if you went to Ponyville to see your friends. After that, you should go to Canterlot, see your family and the princesses, let them know that you're alright. It's wrong of me to keep you to myself."

Twilight found herself standing next to Sombra, seeing the pain hiding behind his soft red eyes. She reached out with a tentative hoof and rubbed his shoulder. "Sombra...are you letting me outside the Crystal Kingdom? Are you sure?"

"Yes," he said softy, his gaze still focused on the kingdom below. "I can't be selfish anymore. You taught me that."

Wrapping her forelegs around Sombra's midsection, Twilight pulled him close to her, breathing in the scent of his soap. "Thank you. You don't know what this means to me."

A small smile worked its way onto the umbrum's face as he pulled her lips towards his own, that taste of cinnamon reigniting that fire in Twilight's belly. "Anything for my queen."

Author's Note

I imagine the tune that Sombra was humming at the beginning was "The Girl from Ipanema."

Sorry for the length, this was an important chapter and I really wanted to take my time with it.

Chapter 40-Welcome Home

The atmosphere in the castle carried with it a bittersweet tone, as the source of its uplifted spirit was readying for her departure and despite not having left yet, the place already felt devoid of her presence. Twilight gazed out of the balcony window, a soft breeze tossing aside her long mane as she took in the sight of the Crystal Empire in the daytime. It had been her home for four and a half months and it seemed as though she'd always been there. This is where she learned of the cultures of two equine races-those being crystal pony and umbrum-and was initially announced as a ruler, as somepony important for once. This was where she fell in love for the first time and found her literal soulmate, a stallion that practically worshipped the ground she walked on and saw the real her, the her that she tried to hide. Sombra was the last person in all of Equestria she expected to end up with but then again, love was something tricky, something beyond her logical mind couldn't decipher and she didn't mind it.

"Are you ready to go?"

Speaking of the umbrum, Sombra stood in the doorway of her room, his voice soft and cheerless. Twilight jumped slightly, having not heard him come in and turned to face him. His face was a false smile with eyes that looked at her as if it'd be the last time they'd see each other. Oh Sombra. She moved in front of him and placed a comforting hoof on his foreleg.

"Sombra, you know I'm coming back, right?"

He nodded slowly. "I just...have a feeling like something terrible is going to happen."

Twilight wrapped her forelegs around him and rested her head on his chest. "Don't worry about me. I'll be in Ponyville for a few days, pop over to Canterlot to see my parents and the princesses and then come back. The teleportation bracelet saves me the trip and if anything goes wrong, I'll just beam myself back here ASAP."

"'Beam?' 'ASAP'?"

"Never mind." She gazed into his eyes, seeing such vulnerable sadness in them that it pulled at her heartstrings and she almost reconsidered her trip. "The point is, don't worry. We'll still see each other in our dreams." After the crystal gala had ended, Twilight took Sombra upstairs and told him about her erotic dream and all the dreams afterwards, with the exception of the one about Lumen. She went on about the princesses telling her that the two of them were soulmates and thus had a special connection. Sombra was initially hurt and angry that she withheld this information but quickly calmed himself and forgave Twilight when she explained that she wanted their relationship to progress naturally without resolving to oh-we-should-be-together-'cause-fate-says-so.

A genuine smile graced Sombra's lips. "That we will, my innamorata. Seeing you while I sleep is the perfect way to end a day after seeing you while I'm awake."

"That was so unbelievably cheesy. I mean goofy."

Sombra leaned in, his voice a seductive growl. "And yet, you love me anyway."

"Mmm-hmm," Twilight nodded tight-lipped, fighting to control the shudder working its way through her body. The umbrum certainly knew how to wind her up and it was clear that not only was he aware of his effect on her but was also enjoying seeing her reactions. It was both frustrating and oddly arousing. "Sombra, I-I'm not in the mood for a roll in the sheets."

"I didn't say that I wanted to," He whispered, his lips almost pressed against hers and stoking the fire building between her legs. "Funny how your mind immediately goes to sex." A large hoof snaked its way through Twilight's long mane, down her shoulder to come to rest on her chest, lazily stroking the soft fur on it while its counterpart smoothly caressed her lower back. "Now why is that?"

Twilight swallowed before driving her lips into Sombra's, moaning into his mouth as she tasted his gums, their tongues engaged in a battle of dominance that neither side cared who won or lost. When they both finally came up for air, she breathed, "Bed...now."

Effortlessly lifting Twilight up, Sombra carried her to the bed and gently laid her down, his eyes roaming over her writhing body with carnal hunger. "I've created a monster," he smirked, licking his lips in anticipation.

The next two hours were spent in vigorous throes of passion, leaving both participants exhausted but deeply satisfied as they laid together, staring into the other's eyes. Neither of them said a word; nothing needed to be said. Twilight smiled, finding her likeness reflected in the blazing rubies focused lovingly on her face. There was a time when those scarlet eyes paralyzed her with mind-numbing fear but now they only inspired adoration and serenity. And they only came to life for her.

"Twilight? Can I ask you a question?"

"You just did," she sighed, earning her a light spank on the rear.

"So cheeky. I'm trying to be serious."

"Sorry."

"Anyway," Sombra began again. "Would you ever consider marriage?"

While she was externally stationary, internally, Twilight Sparkle was shaking like a stop sign at a construction site. On the one hoof, she was touched that Sombra was looking to the future and wanted a serious commitment. On the other hoof, however, this was all too fast and too fresh. She wasn't twenty-three yet and, despite the recent lapse in activity, was still Princess Celestia's student and there were things she wanted to get done before tying the knot. Then, of course, there was the issue of her coltfriend's relationship with her friends, family and the rest of Equestria to consider.

"I'm not opposed to it," Twilight answered truthfully.

Sombra sat up. "That's not a 'Yes' or 'No.' Sounds an awful lot like an evasion."

"No it isn't. I just think it's too early to be discussing this."

"Geez Twi, I'm not asking you right now. I just want to know if you'd want to."

Twilight rose and sat on her knees. "Maybe some day but for now, let's not worry about it!" She came off angrier than she intended to but this topic made her uncomfortable. Once she'd had time to really think on it, Twilight saw how fast this was all going and realized that for once in her life, she was going into something with no plan. It was both terrifying and liberating but her rational mind was winning over her romantic feelings and she had one question to ponder: did Sombra really love her or was this a result of them being soulmates?

"No, let's!" Sombra folded his forelegs, his eyes narrowed on her. "We love each other and want to be together so what's the issue? We don't have to do it today or tomorrow but it would be nice to have an answer. Yes or no?"

Twilight trembled slightly, her back up against an imaginary wall as those scarlet eyes she adored so much were now drilling into her very core. "No!" She shouted and immediately regretted her answer. "I'm sorry but no."

Instead of anger or sorrow, Sombra stared at Twilight for a minute before laying back down with his back to her. His lack of a response was even more troubling than any word he could've said at that moment. Although Twilight held by her belief, she was sorry that it came out so harshly. She leaned over and laid a gentle hoof on his shoulder.

"Sombra…?"

"Shouldn't you be getting ready?" Sombra muttered with his back still turned.

Twilight withdrew her hoof and gaped sadly at Sombra before sliding off the bed and making a beeline for the door. With a backwards glance, she took one last look at the umbrum and sighed ruefully, unsure of how to fix this particular problem. Sweet Celestia, why are relationships so hard?

Amber tied the scarf carefully around Twilight's neck and pulled her into a tight embrace. "We're going to miss you terribly, Twilight. I know things are tense with His Majesty but please come back soon. We both know things will come apart with you gone." Twilight's lungs burned from the lack of oxygen and she tapped on Amber's elbow to get her attention, causing the crystal pony to release her now-gagging friend and sheepishly apologize for the smothering.

"I will," Twilight answered weakly through her coughs. "Just make sure he doesn't try to blow up the castle while I'm gone. And send my best to Sand Arrow. He's lucky to have you as a wife."

"Doesn't he know it?" Amber snorted and gave Twilight a much softer hug. "I'll miss you."

"Me too."

Taking one last look around at the castle, Twilight recalled all her moments here, both good and bad before she slipped the teleportation bracelet onto her right wrist, feeling its cold weight on her hoof. It would be good to get away and reevaluate her feelings though something nagged at the back of her mind, telling her that she was going about it all wrong. Ignoring the nag, she began to twist the bracelet when a certain dark gray stallion trampled down the steps and raced towards her at full speed. "Sombra?"

Sombra panted and held up a hoof. Once he'd caught his breath, he nervously rubbed his neck and said, "Twilight, I didn't want for you to leave on a bad note. I'm sorry." He laughed and held out his forelegs. "I'm an idiot and I should've considered your feelings." With his lowered ears and guilty look, he resembled a young colt apologizing for breaking the new lamp with a baseball.

Even though she wasn't in the mood to reinsert herself back into that conversation, Twilight had to commend Sombra for his apology and was genuinely touched by his remorseful display. She rubbed his cheek and smiled, "I appreciate it but could we discuss it when I get back?"

"Okay," Sombra stated hopefully. "And Twilight? I hope you have a nice time."

"Thanks Sombra. I'll miss you." Twilight wasn't sure if he truly loved her for her but couldn't deny that his realization of his mistake and subsequent reconciliation make her heart flutter. Twisting the bracelet three times to the left, she waved goodbye to the Crystal Empire as there was a bright flash and she felt herself thrust forward through space.

The air around Twilight crackled as her hooves landed once more on terra firma. Dusting herself off, she found that she had arrived on the outskirts of Ponyville and a wave of nostalgia and homesickness hit her like a train. Gentle tears slid down her face but she quickly wiped them away, having remembered that this was an occasion of joy not sorrow and she picked up her hooves to advance. As this was a surprise visit, she'd opted for teleporting just outside the town and could already imagine the slack-jawed reactions of her friends as she came waltzing in. Pinkie Pie would roll out the banners and party cannon, Rarity would bring up the state of her mane and hooves, Applejack would squeeze the bones out of her body with a tight hug, Rainbow Dash would give her a punch to the foreleg and Fluttershy would ball her eyes out with relief. A smile touched Twilight's lips and she found her pace changed from a leisurely trot to a full-on gallop.

The real challenge, however, would be getting them to believe that Sombra willingly let her leave. True, they now knew he was treating Twilight well and appeared to be much nicer than previously advertised, but the others would no doubt argue about the extent of his kindness towards his former fiancée and that letting her visit them was beyond comprehension. Twilight thought back to her last interaction with Sombra and regretted her half-hearted acceptance of his considerate apology. No matter his feelings, whether they be true or of a magically kismet-derived nature, he was still nice to her and only wanted to make her happy. Well, when I get back, I going to tell him that I'm sorry too for hurting his feelings but the truth is, I'm not ready for...-

"Oof!"

There was thud and Twilight found herself colliding with a Pegasus mare, her satchel of envelopes spilling into a flurry of white that engulfed the both of them. Once the slight dizziness subsided, Twilight shook her head and immediately dove to pull the Pegasus to her hooves, apologizing profusely for her carelessness. Admittedly, Twilight had never really spoken with the mailmare known as Derpy but thought her to be pleasant enough and hated that she was unjustly made fun of only because of her crossed eyes. "Oh Derpy, I'm so sorry!" She exclaimed, shoving the envelopes back into the satchel and levitating it onto the pegasus' back. "Are you okay?"

The Pegasus bobbed her head and stared at Twilight incredulously. "Twilight Sparkle? What in the hay happened to you? Nopony has seen you for months and then poof, you're back! We were all worried!"

"I know, I know and I'm sorry but you could tell me where my friends are?"

"Oh that's easy. They're over at Golden Oak for a sleepover!" Derpy chirped excitedly.

"Great! Listen, they don't know that I'm here yet so could you-..."

"Escort you there via a shortcut to the back and keep the surprise to myself? Double yes!"

The two set off on an alternate route with Derpy chattering about the latest gossip in town, mostly the reason behind Twilight's absence and the other Elements' tight-lipped silence on the matter. Apparently some ponies believed she was drafted into the Princesses' Secret Service and was undercover in Whinneyapolis. Another theory stated that she ran off to search for Star Swirl the Bearded's lost relics while another rumor held that she met a stallion and had eloped. Apparently Filthy Rich was the originator of that gem and Twilight mentally added his name to the top of her newly-made Shit List. All of them were silly, especially the elopement one, even though it was somewhat true in a certain point of view, but it was still surprising that her state of being MIA would have the residents so abuzz with speculation.

"The nerve of them! I mean, come on, me running off with a stallion? Derpy?"

She noticed her companion had gone silent and frantically searched for her when she realized that the Pegasus was no longer beside her. Though she barely knew anything about Muffins "Derpy" Hooves, she didn't think her to be the type to abruptly end a conversation just for the opportunity for a cheap scare. As her search commenced, the scariness of the night crept up on Twilight, causing every cricket chirp or wind whistle to conjure up visions of things hiding in the darkness. Still, the thought of her acquaintance lost or hurt drove her on. "D-Derpy? Are you okay?"

Something moved by her peripheral followed by a scrapping sound and Twilight spun around, finding an unconscious Derpy being dragged across the dirt by a figure in the dark, its eyes glowing a malevolent green. Before she could move, several pairs of hooves grasped at Twilight as a cloth was tightly bound around her mouth. She winced at the sensation of a rope tightening around her limbs as a tall black figure emerged from out of the night, one that Twilight had hoped to never meet again, especially under these conditions.

"Hello again, Twilight Sparkle. Fancy meeting you here," Queen Chrysalis smiled with false humor before green flames engulfed her form, transforming her into an exact copy of the bound and gagged mare before her. Speaking in Twilight's voice, the changeling giggled, "By the way, welcome home," before Twilight fell forward and the blackness consumed her.

Chapter 41-The Gambit

Queen Chrysalis could not help but cackle as her changeling guards encased the still-inert form of Twilight Sparkle in a thick layer of mucus, which quickly hardened and left her defenseless to the queen's machinations. Ever since the Canterlot wedding debacle, Chrysalis was looking for a way to get back at that meddlesome mare and Sombra's spurning of her marriage proposal had not helped the changeling's feelings either. Now my pretty, I've finally got you and you can be assured that every last bit of love will be drained from you very slowly. She smiled, picturing Twilight's screams of agony as the mare's beauty faded, turning her into a withered old hag.

Chrysalis hissed and rubbed her aching flank, being mindful of the healing bruises covering her flesh. Her hooves gripped at her upper forelegs, digging into the skin as she painfully recalled her mating sessions with Erebus. For the past few days, Erebus would show up, toss Chrysalis onto her back and rut her like a back alley whore instead of the queen she that was. Oh sure, it may’ve been fun at first and was one-hundred percent consensual but it quickly changed, having all of the casual violence and aggression of rape. It took all of Queen Chrysalis’ willpower to avoid sobbing in front of the umbrum, wishing to not give him the satisfaction. She could deal with the scratches and bite marks but it was it was the loss of power and the humiliation that truly wounded her.

It didn't matter that she'd spawned a small army of shadow changelings, which was the point of their alliance. Every time she inspected her troops, Chrysalis would be reminded of Erebus barking orders at her, keeping her thrashing body tightly in place while the ends of his sharp hooves raked her skin. The impossible had become possible: there was somepony she hated more than Twilight Sparkle, King Sombra or even the princesses and what was even worse was that she was actually afraid of her new consort. Changelings didn't know fear or helplessness, they didn't cry themselves to sleep or literally bend over for some outsider. The sooner she completed her mission, the sooner she was one step closer to destroying Erebus and tearing down his precious Crystal Empire.

Teleporting in front of the crystal castle, Queen Chrysalis, while disguised as Twilight Sparkle, took a glance around, shocked by how much the kingdom had changed in her absence. No whooshing purple flames, no black crystals and certainly no miserable crystal ponies or imposing armored Shadow Guards. What in the name of Tartarus is going on? Taking slow, steady steps up to the front entrance, she hesitantly knocked and was promptly met by a purple crystal pony in a black butler's suit. "Hi, I'm...-"

"Welcome back, Twilight! Come in, come in!" The crystal pony grinned and almost shoved Chrysalis inside. "Oh, you can't believe how everypony's been since you left! You're back sooner than expected."

Chrysalis chuckled, "I just had to come back! I missed all of you so much, especially Sombra." Ugh, the positivity seeping off of this dullard is practically stifling me! "Where is he?"

"Up in his room, as per usual. He'll be so excited to see you!"

"Right. Listen, could you escort me up there? I'm tired and I'd be happy for the company."

The crystal pony bowed, "Anything for you, Twilight. Let's go."

Over the course of the past few days, Sombra had kept himself busy, knowing full well that laying around missing Twilight would do neither of them nor the kingdom any good. He had taken to going on walks throughout the center of the Crystal Empire and was shocked to find the citizens greeting him wherever he went, some shaking his hoof and thanking him for the party. A group of children even asked him to play ball with them and he managed to have a good time with them. Contrary to what most what say about him, he had a soft spot for children and could never imagine hurting them in any way, hence why he never cast any misery hexes or memory curses on them. Yes, life was looking good for Sombra and he owed it all to a special mare, one that he loved very much and kicked himself for acting so foolish towards.

There came a knock at the door and Rubinstein came waltzing in, accompanied by a familiar unicorn. "Your Majesty? Look who's here!" The crystal pony enthusiastically announced.

"Thank you, Rubinstein. Take an hour break."

"Thanks, Your Majesty! Twilight."

Once Rubinstein left, Sombra stood up from his seat at his writing desk and observed the mare standing before him. Something felt...wrong. She seemed far too nervous, like she didn't know where she was and seemed to be studying both the room and the king as if committing both to memory. Her posture was too stiff, too stuck-up and aristocratic and the way she held her head tilted at a slight angle was concerning. However, what stood out the most were the emotions he felt radiating off of her. While Sombra had sworn to Twilight that he wouldn't use his empathic abilities on her, there were times in which an emotion would be so strong, he would have no choice but to pick up on it and in this case it was deep-rooted fury with a pinch of vengeance and a teaspoon of humiliation.

"Sombra! My, how I've missed you!" Twilight made her way over to him, a slight sway in her hips as she eyed him the way a bar wench might look at a sailor. Or a predator stalking its prey. Her forelegs wrapped themselves around his midsection and Sombra could've help but notice the way his skin crawled at her touch. Her embrace was tight but lacked any sort of warmth or longing. It wasn't a Twilight Hug.

"I missed you too, my innamorata. I take it you're not mad at me anymore?"

Twilight's eyes met his own and those violet eyes he loved so much seemed dull and lifeless. "Why would I be? I spent time with my friends, talked out my problems with them and I realized that I was wrong. I'm so sorry, Sombry."

That sealed the deal for him. This was not his Twilight. Patting her head, he smiled, "You're forgiven, Twi. You must be parched! Come, let me pour us some wine!"

"That sounds great! I'd love some!"

I bet you would. "Coming right up, my love."

While Sombra fetched the wine from a red oak cabinet, Queen Chrysalis fought off the urge to laugh aloud at the Shadow King's idiocy. Erebus had told her that he was a fool but that was putting it lightly. This stallion's a certified moron! She smiled nefariously as she glanced around at the bed chamber's décor, dark but not especially wicked. I'll change that soon enough.

The changeling was about to snap when Sombra finally brought the filled goblets over and levitated one over to Chrysalis, who was struggling to gag at the goo-goo eyes he was giving her. She faked a grin and patted his hoof across the table. "For you, my queen."

"Thank you, my king," Chrysalis managed and took a gulp, smacking her lips at an astonishingly good vintage. It was even better than what they'd served at Canterlot Castle, having more of a richer, smoother taste. "Mmm. Delicious. It has a subtle nutty taste to it. How old is this vintage?"

"Fifty years aged," Sombra replied proudly after a sip out of his own glass. "I'm glad you approve."

"Of course, Sombra! I'm just appreciative of how much you spoil me sometimes. I really don't deserve it." Chrysalis batted her eyelashes at him when she began to feel deathly sick to her stomach. Is it just me...or is it suddenly very hot in here? She began to fan herself off, suddenly aware of how slack her muscles had become. The whole room's...spinning.

"You deserve it and more, my sweet. Are you alright?" Sombra asked worriedly, though there was something odd about his inflection, sounding both concerned and ambivalent at the same time.

Chrysalis, meanwhile, was having difficulty staying upright in her seat, her limbs spasming as she felt the loss of all feeling in them. "I'm...I'm alright, my love. I just...ah! What's wrong with me?!" She tumbled forward, hitting the surface of the table and collapsing sideways on the floor, the taste of bile filling her mouth. Her eyes met Sombra's as the umbrum sat still in his seat, indifferent to her current plight. "S-Sombra?"

Finishing his drink, he stood up and calmly stated, "Somepony should've told you that Twilight doesn't drink wine. She also has never called me, 'Sombry.' The only one who has is you...Queen Chrysalis."

Succeeding in rolling onto her side, Chrysalis gulped, her throat dry and scratchy. "Sombra, please, it's me. It's Twilight!"

At that moment, Sombra crouched over the stunned changeling, his eyes cold but somehow also fiery and full of rage. "No. No, you're not. I'm not that empty-headed buffoon Shining Armor. I can actually tell when the love of my life has been replaced with a cheap imitation."

"Ch-cheap...!" Chrysalis gagged, angry at both Sombra and herself for being caught. "Why you son of a-..."

A shadowy tendril formed from Sombra's right foreleg and seized Chrysalis by the throat, lifting her into the air and squeezing light enough to allow her to breath but tight enough to show that he meant business. "You should really save your energy, my dear. You've got amphisbaena venom coursing through your veins. It's supposed to be quite agonizing from what I hear. Does it hurt?" The grip tightened around Chrysalis' throat as Sombra's chilling tone echoed in her head. "I hope it does."

"Sombra...please..."

The umbrum's eyes were solid green, purple mist flowing from them like angry serpents. "I have the antidote and I will administer it but first..." He pulled her forward until their noses were almost touching and then he spoke in a voice he hadn't used since before he first touched the Crystal Heart, a harsh, gravelly tone that froze the already paralyzed Chrysalis in place:

"WHERE IS MY TWILIGHT?!"

The two were so wrapped up in their own drama that neither of them noticed the pink orb suspended outside the window, watching them and catching their exchange before being reeled up by a shadowy limb and pulled up onto the roof by a bemused Erebus. He smirked at his reflection in the pink orb's surface, marveling at the crystal ball's usefulness. When he used the Black Bead, he not only divined Queen Chrysalis' location but he had also discovered the whereabouts of one of Clover's Beads, which happened to be located near Griffonstone. Retrieving it, however, was the really fun part. Who knew that it would be so useful at cracking rouge griffon skulls?

The image of Sombra hoisting Chrysalis up by the throat swirled around the Pink Bead's surface like a video recording. True, while Chrysalis infiltrating the Crystal Empire and disposing of Sombra was the discussed plan, Erebus was counting on Sombra seeing through the disguise. It was a fork-in-the-road scheme: either Chrysalis sucks the energy out of Sombra and weakens him enough for a successful take over or, and this was Erebus' true plan, his son realizes that this Twilight is a fake and threatens her with unholy violence. The former Shadow King sneered at the whole situation. Now he had an army and the means of disposing of both his meddlesome child and his no longer useful associate. This day, he decided, could not get any better than this.

"Sister? What's wrong?"

Luna was severely worried when a panicky Celestia shook her awake, her normally calm pink eyes now wide and terror-stricken. Without another word, Luna found herself dragged by the hoof and galloping alongside Celestia at full speed down the castle's halls. As the Princess of the Night, Luna normally slept during the day and wasn't awakened unless something awful had transpired that required both princesses. What could've happened to have scared Celestia like this? They made their way into the royal vault and once the guards slammed the door behind them, the two regained their breath.

"Celestia? What is it?"

"Gaze into the Blue Bead," Celestia hurriedly answered. Obeying without question, Luna peered into the crystal ball's polished surface and what she saw next turned her blood cold. An image appeared of what seemed to be King Sombra holding Twilight Sparkle by the throat, the unicorn weakly groaning as she hung limply from the umbrum's grasp. No, no this cannot be! Is this supposed to be presently occurring or did this already happen or yet to happen?

"You should really save your energy, my dear", Sombra spoke in a detached, almost sardonic voice. "You've got amphisbaena venom coursing through your veins. It's supposed to be quite agonizing from what I hear. Does it hurt?" The tendril holding Twilight by the throat tightened and Luna was sickened by the choking-gags coming from her throat. "I hope it does."

"Sombra...please..." Twilight whimpered as she struggled for air. Luna looked to Celestia to find her sister furiously watching the event through tear-filled eyes, her jaw clenched in rage as her right forehoof was ground and twisting into the stone floor. Twilight Sparkle had been like a daughter to Celestia so seeing her being tortured like this, especially by a former lover, was no doubt soul-wrenchingly painful for her to watch. They had both been so sure that Sombra had changed and that there was no way he'd harm his soulmate. Some things never change. Luna privately scowled.

As Twilight hung in the air, Sombra's eyes turned green with flowing purple haze, a sign that he was preparing to use dark magic. "I have the antidote and I will administer it but first..." Sombra growled and yanked Twilight forward, his fangs bared as he glared into her eyes. Mercifully, the image faded, leaving the Royal Sisters exhausted and shocked by what they had witnessed. Releasing her breath, Luna shuddered and hugged herself, positive that the sight would forever be ingrained into her mind. She looked to her sister, who had wiped her eyes and stared bitterly at the crystal ball.

"Celestia?"

The white alicorn's head whipped around, her face drawn in anger and disgust. "Summon Cadence, Shining Armor and the other Element bearers. We've tolerated Sombra's existence long enough."

Author's Note

Oh man, sh**'s getting real!

I am loving Erebus in this story! Just the perfect villain and foil for our favorite umbrum monarch.

Next chapter: SOMBRA SMASH!!!

Chapter 42-Sombra's Wrath

"That cloud looks rather weird, doesn't it?"

The changeling guard stared queerly at his counterpart and sighed. "It's a cloud, Mandible. They only look weird because it's how your brain is interpreting the shape. Now stay quiet and focus. The queen doesn't like slackers."

Landing on the ground, the first changeling folded up his wings and crossed his forelegs defensively. "I know that, Ala!" Mandible snapped. "I'm saying that this particular cloud looks weird. Just-just take a look."

Ala rolled his eyes and peered into the distance. "So it's black. Big deal. Probably just a storm cloud."

"Just a...? Since when is there a single storm cloud on a sunny day?"

This gave Ala room to pause. It was strange considering that every other cloud was white and fluffy while this one was pure black and appeared to jagged and spiky around the edges. "True. And is it just me or is it getting closer?"

Mandible scratched his chin. "It is. And...wait, it's really moving! It's coming right for-..."

There was a booming roar as the supposed storm cloud charged towards the hive, a tendril-like appendage slamming into the hapless guards and knocking them aside as it encircled the structure. A battalion of changeling drones witnessed the mass of darkness growing a pony-esque head, its large green smoking eyes glowing like bonfires and glared angrily at the insectoids. A part of the darkness cleared away to reveal a limp but very much alive Queen Chrysalis wrapped up in its dark tendrils.

"CHANGELINGS, I AM SOMBRA, THE KING OF THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE AND THE LORD OF SHADOWS. I HAVE YOUR QUEEN. IF TWILIGHT SPARKLE ISN'T RELEASED TO ME, I'LL SQUASH HER AND LET YOUR WHOLE DAMN SPECIES DIE OFF. DO NOT TEST ME."

Loud buzzing filled the air, a thousand voices debating amongst their selves as the changelings considered their options. The creature was clearly too strong to attack and was powerful enough to incapacitate their leader. Any actions taken against this King Sombra would only serve to piss him off and they decided that wasn't a road worth taking. Then there was the issue of succession as their queen had yet to produce an heir. While all changelings were fertile, only a royal changeling could birth multiple larvae and in half the time, something that would take a single non-royal changeling a lifetime to accomplish.

A changeling by the name Calyptra stepped forward and calmly replied, "Sombra, King of the Crystal Empire, we accept your proposition. Release the queen and you shall have your mare returned to you."

The pony head lowered so that it could stare directly at Calyptra, a massive eye showering her in its light. "DO YOU THINK THAT I'M A FOOL?! BRING TWILIGHT OUT HERE AND I SWEAR TO YOU UPON MY CROWN THAT YOUR QUEEN SHALL BE RELEASED. TICK-TOCK, TICK-TOCK. THE CLOCK IS TICKING!"

Calyptra swore under her breath and reluctantly agreed, ordering two guards whose names she couldn't be bothered to remember to bring the prisoner out and to do it post haste. The two gratefully fled into the hive, happy to be away from the creature while everyone else stood anxiously outside as the shadow pony glared impatiently at them. Twenty minutes later, the two guards brought out an unconscious unicorn, her body dripping with green fluids as she lay slumped between the two. The shadow pony levitated the unicorn up to his face and after an inspection, which involved smelling her and scanning her with a purple horn-beam, pulled her into his body and into the darkness. It then released Queen Chrysalis, letting her tumble to the ground and roll into an undignified heap as she coughed and stared daggers at her former captor.

"This isn't over, Sombry," Queen Chrysalis hissed, weakly attempting to stand on her own legs and having to resort to using two of her drones as living crutches. "I won't forgive nor forget this insult upon me and my hive."

"KNOW THIS, CHRISSY," Sombra growled, "THE ONLY REASON THAT YOU ARE STILL BREATHING IS FOR MY TWILIGHT'S SAKE. CROSS ME AGAIN AND I WON'T BE SO MERCIFUL NEXT TIME."

And with that, the cloud of darkness soared away, leaving a terrified changeling colony and a vendetta-driven queen in its wake. That was of little consequence however as Sombra shifted himself into a smaller, more comet-shaped form as he stared down at the unconscious mare in his forelegs. He had his soulmate back and that was all that mattered to him at the moment. He tenderly brushed aside a few stray locks of her mane. "Twilight? Twilight, honey, please wake up."

The unicorn moaned before her eyes fluttered open. "S-Sombra? How did...?"

"Shh, you're safe now. That's all that matters. Listen, about before...I'm so sorry. I was an idiot...-"

Her lips came crashing down on his own and he immediately forgot what it was that he was saying as everything else dissipated, leaving only him and his mare. Everything that either one of them wanted or needed to say was expressed solely in that one kiss. Twilight pulled away and buried her face into his chest fur, her nostrils flaring as she took in his scent. "Just shut up and hold me."

No arguments here. Sombra thought warmly, attempting to come up with a witty retort but then thinking better of it. Wrapping Twilight tightly up in his embrace, he sighed gently as he tucked her head beneath his chin, reveling in the warmth of her body once again pressed against his. As the Crystal Empire came into view, he knew that his world was complete once more. It didn't matter if they got married a year from now or even ten. All that mattered was that they were together.

The five ponies were escorted into the throne room, their minds and hearts so full of fear that not one of them, not even Pinkie Pie, had exchanged even a single word on the train ride up to Canterlot. Princess Celestia's letter was vague but the part about Twilight being in danger had them promptly charging up to the train station as fast as possible, determined to get to the castle and find out what they could about their friend's plight. Even Rarity had forgone bringing a mountain of luggage, instead toting a single purse and even paying for all of their tickets. Say what you will about Rarity but when her friends' lives are on the line, she is hellbent on rushing to their aid. The guards retreated, leaving the ponies with the three princesses and Shining Armor, who all wore masks of stark apprehension and fear.

"Greetings everypony. I'm sorry that I had to drag all of you up here," Celestia began. "But it was urgent that you come."

"It's what friends are fer, Yer Majesty," Applejack spoke earnestly. "What's goin' on? Ya said it had ta do with Twilight?"

Luna brought forth the Blue Bead and set it upon a small pedestal. "It'd be better if we showed thee."

The crystal ball glowed and its surface depicted images and sounds of such a disturbing nature, that there was not a single dry eye in the room. Once the crystal ball's surface cleared, the Element bearers stood in abject horror and shock, trying to wrap their heads around what they'd just seen. In all of their previous conversations with Twilight and Sombra, the two had seemed genuinely happy and content, as if they are living in paradise. They were even willing to give Sombra the benefit of the doubt and think that maybe, just maybe he'd changed and could be reformed. This, however, blew those hopes clean out of the water.

Surprisingly, Fluttershy was the first to speak: "But...but how?! They seemed so happy and they're soulmates! How could Sombra do that to Twilight?"

"I knew he was rotten!" Rainbow Dash yelled, her face staring darkly at the Blue Bead. "He'll pay for that."

Rarity was too busy sobbing into a deflated and gray Pinkie's chest to answer as the normally bouncy and happy-go-lucky pony consoled her weeping friend. "How...I thought Sombra was nice now. I thought they loved each other," Pinkie droned morosely, speaking her thoughts aloud as opposed to talking to anypony in particular. "They're supposed to be happy."

"Now hold on everypony," Cadence interjected. "We don't know if this truly has happened or will happen. According to Clover the Clever's own notes, the Beads are capable of projecting false images. We should talk to them first before jumping to conclusions."

Shining Armor jabbed a hoof at the Blue Bead. "And what if it's the real thing? Twilight might need our help and warning Sombra of our approach would just give him time to clean up his crime!"

"I don't think he did it! I felt their love and it's pure, it's true! He wouldn't do that to her!" Cadence placed a calming hoof on Shining Armor's chest. "It's the same as how we feel about each other. Even more."

"We should travel to the Crystal Empire immediately and investigate the matter," Celestia commanded. "If Sombra has indeed harmed Twilight, then he shall answer for it. Shining Armor, Cadence, you shall remain here."

"But Princess-..."

"No Shining. Your emotions are far too volatile."

"I shall remain here, Sister," Luna stated. "There must always be a princess in Canterlot."

"Thank you, Luna. The rest of you, let's move out. Time is of the essence."

Chapter 43-Conflict

There was a magical beam of crimson flowing from Sombra's horn as he poured all of his rage and pain into the Crystal Heart, changing it from a vibrant blue to a blood-red. There. Now that that's been taken care of. He panted heavily and turned to exit the throne room when a flash of energy exploded outward from the Crystal Heart, sending the red outer shell bursting off in shards and leaving it in its natural blue shape. He scowled and slammed a hoof on the ground in distress. This was the third time in a row he'd tried to charge the heart with his power and it refused to take. What had changed?

After quite a lot of coaxing-and a mild sleeping draught-Sombra managed to put Twilight to bed and sat to watch her sleep, admiring the soft beauty of her face and the light breaths of air that escaped her lips as her chest gently rose and fell. She'd had a tiring and scary experience so it seemed only right that she got well rested before there were any further discussions on the future of their relationship. It wasn't as though Sombra was afraid that Twilight would leave him, although the fear kept itself coiled up in the back of his head like a waiting viper. He just wanted the both of them in their right frame of mind when the time came. In the meantime, he decided to investigate the matter of the kingdom's now-debunked magical barrier and the reason behind its failure. The Crystal Heart had somehow drained itself of his magic and replaced with a new one, the source of which he discovered to be, to his own surprise, to be love and was now vibrating with positive energy the likes of which he'd never seen before.

Sombra slumped down onto his throne and swigged his wine, feeling the onset of a migraine developing. He thought back to his days as a prince, where there was no changelings, no kingdom to rule and he only had his magic and his studies. It would seem that his rise to power began with the murder of his father, the greatest and worst moment of his adult life. And then SHE happened to me. Sombra shook his head. Princess Celestia was in the past and Twilight Sparkle was his future. Kill the colt so that the stallion may live. It seems the colt is still alive somewhere in this stallion's beating heart.

Sombra…

The umbrum nearly dropped his wine glass. "Darkness? Is that you? Where have you been?"

Recovering.... The Darkness replied, sounding oddly weak and feeble. Listen, your father...you didn't kill him, at least...not completely. Erebus...Erebus has...returned...

"Darkness, this isn't amusing!" Sombra spat, rising to his hooves. "Do not speak of such...such...taboos!"

The Darkness wheezed, No jokes, no humor. Erebus has been...inside your mind. He pushed me deep down and took my place. He is here...here in the Crystal Empire. Prepare yourself...please...

All of this was off to Sombra. First, there was the Darkness' weak tone and its out-of-character softness. Then there was its insane babbling of his long-dead father's return. Then again, I made plans in case of my own hypothetical demise and Erebus was twice the mage I am. He could've made such plans as well. Downing the last of his wine, Sombra tossed the glass aside, not caring that it shattered against a wall. "If what you're saying is true, then what's his endgame? Father always loved his little schemes and never went anywhere without one."

Don't know...barely hanging on. But I feel him nearby...watching...waiting...

"For what?"

"Your Majesty!"

Rubinstein stood in the doorway uncertainly, his chest heaving as though he'd been running a long distance.

"Yes Rubinstein, what is it?"

"Princess Celestia is fast approaching and she's not alone, sire."

Nosey ol' Tia. NOW what does she want? "Go wait by Twilight's room. Make sure she's safe." He stomped past the confounded crystal pony, his eyes alight with anger. "I'll deal with her myself."

The group hesitantly entered the Crystal Kingdom, noticing with alarming clarity that the magical barrier had been abandoned as well as the "subtle" nuisances of the Shadow King's territory, such as the giant banners and the black crystal spires. The castle itself looked as it did before Sombra's retaking of it, shimmering brightly like a thousand stars in the sun. The kingdom's inhabitants walked by the six ponies as though nothing was out of the ordinary, some even waving and throwing smiles their way. This is kinda spooky. Applejack thought to herself. What's been goin' on with Sombra anyway?

The castle doors swung open and out stepped the king himself, adorned with his usual attire of crown, armor and cloak, his face hard and unwelcoming. "Princess Celestia, Element bearers, what brings you here? I thought our agreement was clear: none of you are allowed to enter the Crystal Empire and I certainly didn't give you permission otherwise."

Keeping a cool head, Celestia replied, "Sombra, we received a rather shocking series of images from the Blue Bead. As you are aware, the only things capable of transmitting images to a Bead is another Bead. Where is Twilight Sparkle?"

"Upstairs asleep. What did you see?"

"We...-"

With a mighty battle cry, a multicolored streak hit Sombra, carrying the umbrum away from the group and sending him smashing into a nearby hut's wall. Before he had time to recover, the streak moved again, smacking him across the face and spiraling towards the ground. He was rammed back into the now cracked wall, a fuming Rainbow Dash gripping him by the shoulders, a look of murderous rage brewing behind her cerise eyes. Her right hoof connected with his cheek, followed by her left, a flurry of blows violently bobbing his head back and forth. The punches were so hard and intense that the hapless crystal pony onlookers were afraid that Sombra's neck might eventually break from the punishment.

"Why? Why, why, why?! Why did you do it, you bastard? She trusted you!"

Her punches ceased and she could only fume as the stallion stared at her pitifully. "Fight back!"

Sombra shook his head, fresh blood dribbling down his chin. "No...I can't. Twilight would never forgive me..."

"What?" Rainbow slammed Sombra's back against the wall, ignoring or unaware of her friends rushing to stop her tirade. "What did you say?"

"If I hurt one of you...even accidently...Twilight would never forgive me...," Sombra weakly gasped, locking eyes with the bewildered Pegasus. "I love her...too much to do that...do what you will...but I won't fight back..."

"Rainbow Dash, that's enough! Let...him...go!"

Celestia's voice failed to elicit a response from Rainbow, who appeared to be in a trance, unaware of her surroundings or even what to do next. Gently but firmly, Applejack placed a hoof on her friend's shoulder, her voice soft and soothing. "C'mon Sugar Cube. Let 'im go. Please," she whispered. "Look at 'im. He's had enough." Slowly, Rainbow released her grip and backed away, Applejack keeping a steady hold on her as she inspected her blood-covered hooves.

"Sombra…" Celestia helped to steady the umbrum, who had somehow managed to stay upright throughout Rainbow's frenzied barrage. She was furious yes, furious at the thought of Twilight being hurt but looking at her former lover and hearing what he had said jogged her memory of a kind stallion, one who'd never do something so despicable and all doubt immediately vanished. "Can you hear me?"

"Yes Tia," Sombra nodded, wincing as he did so before motioning for Celestia to back up. She did so reluctantly, watching as he wobbled slightly but still managed to stay on his hooves. "Well, that was a hell of a greeting," he grunted as his jaw clacked left and right. "Southern traditions are so strange."

"SOMBRA!"

"Twilight?" Applejack questioned.

Everypony turned to find a purple unicorn gallop at full speed towards them before skidding to a stop in front of the battered and bruised Sombra, her hooves rising a hair's breath away from his face. The love and devotion in her eyes and voice were undeniably sincere, closing the case on the image that the Blue Bead had shown them. She then whirled around, her gaze angrily fixed on a remorseful-looking Rainbow Dash. "What the fuck did you do to him?!"

Rainbow understandably stared wide-eyed at Twilight, thrown off by her anger and causal swearing. "I...uh…"

A hoof stroked Twilight's shoulder. "Twi, she thought you...were in danger. Don't...be...so harsh."

This calmed her down as she lightly ran her hooves over Sombra's face. "Does it hurt?"

"Only when I laugh."

Twilight smirked. "Then we have nothing to worry about."

"Aw, now isn't this touching?"

They all spun around to find a figure approaching them, his mouth contorted into a cruel grin as his single eye regarded them humorously. What at first glance appeared to be an impossibly large black cloak was in actuality a sold mass of darkness protruding from the newcomer's body, becoming a mix between massive wings and gigantic talons. Nopony had to ask who the stranger was; his resemblance to Sombra was too striking to miss. "Hello again, Princess Celestia. Sombra."

"No...it can't be!"

Erebus chuckled, "It can and is. So good to see you again, son." Behind him, a swarm of changelings darkened the sky with their entrance, their combined buzzing almost deafening everypony present. These, however, were not your garden variety changelings. Curved red horns topped their skulls, their scarlet eyes filled with fury and bloodlust as their dark gray bodies flitted around in the air. "I wanted a chance to introduce the kids. Can't you see the family resemblance?"

"It's a bug hunt! Game over, man, game over!" Pinkie Pie shrieked and dove for the nearest vendor's cart.

"Erebus, what have you done?!" Princess Celestia roared, her horn charged with a golden aura.

The former Shadow King snorted contemptuously. "Isn't it obvious? Queen Chrysalis and I had a little...arrangement. Do you like them? They're dying to meet you all. Kill them!"

Author's Note

Here it its: your designated climatic BBBS (Big Badass Battle Sequence) with the added bonus of umbrum-changeling hybrids!

BTW: Aliens is one of my favorite movies. Anyone else?

R.I.P. Bill Paxton (1955-2017) :fluttercry:

Chapter 44-Son Vs. Father

WARNING: The following chapter deals with themes of a mature and frankly upsetting nature, such as spousal abuse. Viewer discretion of this chapter's content is advised and sorry if I offend or upset anyone.

The umbrum-changelings rained down upon the Crystal Kingdom like meteorites, attacking anything or anypony in their sights, their bloodlust matched only by the viciousness with which they pursued this goal. Some sped around the kingdom on insect wings while others shifted into shadow forms, flying or slithering around towards their prey. While the civilians fled for cover, Princess Celestia led the charge against their new foes, blasting at them with vigor in her single-minded task to protect the innocent. The Element bearers, now reunited, teamed up to hit, shoot, strike and beat the hybrids together. Sombra rushed past the septet and towards the black cloud that soared towards the vacant castle, his only objective being the death and/or complete annihilation of the monster fleeing him.

He flew up to the tallest tower, joining the stallion that overlooked the mayhem with the expression of one enjoying their favorite movie with a tub of popcorn. It didn't matter to Sombra how in the name of Tartarus Erebus was even alive. I put that bastard in the ground once. I can sure as hell do it again.

"Enjoying the view, son? I know I am."

"Don't call me that."

Erebus turned, his expression one of mock hurt. "Sombra, why would you say that? You know it hurts my feelings."

"The prerequisite for feelings is that you first need a heart," Sombra growled, his horn blazing with purple light.

"Which you impaled me through, as I recall."

"And I'll do it again!"

Erebus' face split to avoid a magic bolt and reformed. He cackled and fired off a few magical beams of his own, watching with delight as Sombra rolled to avoid them and then focused his father's horn, encasing it in several black crystals. "Deja vu, isn't it?"

"Hardly," Erebus sighed as little purple and black lights glowed around each shard and slowly pried them off.

Sombra stared at his father with horror. "But...how...-?"

A black spike shot up from the floor, stabbing Sombra's left shoulder and pinning him in place. Erebus causally strolled around Sombra, a deep rolling laugh echoing in his throat. "How did I get around your pesky anti-magic crystals? Simple: I've spent the last thousand or so years inside your head. There's very little I don't know about you." The spike widened, pulling at the tender flesh as Sombra bit down to prevent himself from screaming. "All of your strengths...all of your weaknesses...all of your...fears. There's no surprising me. Not this time."

It hit Sombra like a bolt of lightning. "That night in the catacombs. You whispered some sort of spell, didn't you?"

"Yes! A soul transference incantation if you want to get technical. It slipped a tiny fracture of my soul into you, where it took me a long time to plant roots and grow. I drained the Darkness, locked it away and took its place. And you were never the wiser." Erebus leaned forward, his teeth bared in a sadistic grin. "What's the name of that mare of yours? Oh yes. Twilight Sparkle. I'm going to make you watch as I fuck her and maybe even put a foal in her womb. How does that sound?"

"Rahragggghhhhhh!" The spike shattered as Sombra launched himself at Erebus, their bodies morphed into streams of darkness that chased one another around the tower and above the castle. The eye-gouging thought of Twilight being violated by his father, her legs spread open as he groaned in ecstasy filled Sombra's vision with red and he fired dark magic bolt after bolt at Erebus. "Don't you dare touch her! I'll kill you, you son of a bitch! I'LL KILL YOU!!!"

A tendril caught Sombra around the throat and squeezed, filling his eyes with spots as he struggled to breath. Erebus pulled Sombra close, roaring with mocking laughter as he did so. "Kill me? Have you forgotten that you already tried that?" He then lit his horn with a hellish red glow and touched it to Sombra's own. "I think it's time that I showed you something."

It was as though a vice had been slipped onto Sombra's skull and been tightened, an incredible pressure building up in his forehead as his world went white. He was falling, spiraling out of control of the nothing before a memory flashed before his eyes, one that he'd forgotten or remembered incorrectly. He was eleven and was in his room crafting something out of clay, the smell of the semi-wet substance as pungent as it was that very same day.

"Mother, are you alright?"

The white mare rubbed at her pregnant belly, a soft smile lighting up her pretty face. "Nicky's just been kicking again. What are you working on? Knowing you, it's got to be a masterpiece."

Young Sombra held up the pendant with pride. "I made this for you, Mother. It's just like your cutie mark!"

Lumen gently took the clay pendant from Sombra's hooves and clasped it over her heart. "It's so beautiful! Thank you, Sombra. I'll treasure it forever! Now why don't you make something for Nyx?"

"Lumen! Where are you?!" Erebus burst in the door, his chest heaving with rage. "There you are. Get to my bed chambers. I need some stress relieving. Those idiots in the marketplace are making my head ache." Lumen Morningstar, however, slowly rose from her rocking chair and folded her forelegs. "Lumen, did you hear what I said? Move it!"

"No. I'm spending time with our son. The doctor said that I need my rest for the baby."

"Did you say...'No'? Did I hear you right?"

Despite the stiff, fear-filled way she held herself, Lumen refused to move a muscle. "You did."

Erebus stepped forward and raised a hoof to strike her but then changed his mind, instead turning his body to face Sombra. "Well, if you need your rest, then so be it. Sombra here can take your punishment. Can't you?"

"No! Not my son!" Lumen screamed and scurried in front of the king, her horn slashing at Erebus' face. He yowled in pain, blood dripping down his face as she moved in to embrace Sombra protectively. The stallion swiped at the blood and glared at the mare through one eye while Lumen stood her ground, slowly moving Sombra behind her.

"You little bitch!" Erebus grabbed Lumen's foreleg and, ignoring the still-bleeding gash in his face, wrenched her away from their son and began to drag her towards the door. "You've defied me for the last time, Lumen!"

"Mother!"

"Sombra!"

Frantically, Lumen tried to twist her way out of Erebus' grasp, her hooves digging and kicking at the floor. Sombra ran over to Lumen's outstretched hoof, trying with all of his might to pry her away. With a disgusted groan, Erebus flung out his forearm and Lumen went flying, her head connecting with the bedpost with a sickening crack! All sound faded out as time seemed to stand still. A pool of blood seeped from underneath Lumen's head, her crystal-blue eyes wide and vacant.

Light exploded before Sombra's eyes, his head throbbing as his heart pounded in his chest. He was back above the crystal castle, hoards of umbrum-changelings buzzing through the skies and a leering Erebus floating triumphantly above him.

"You? It was you?" A volcano erupted inside of Sombra, filling him with a white-hot fury he'd never known before. The image of his mother-who, as it turned out, adored him-lying dead in a pool of her own blood clouded his thoughts. "You killed mother? You killed Nicky?!"

"You know," Erebus clicked the tongue, "You really should let these things go. Get over it."

Sombra thrashed and snarled, trying desperately to get out of his shadowy bindings but to no avail. It felt like his life was a lie up to this point. His mother had loved him, him and his soon-to-be sister and he'd been duped into believing that she never gave a damn about him, that she killed herself to get away from her shitty life, away from him. More memories came flooding in, memories of racing through the Star Garden, of being tucked into bed and sung lullabies to. Secret birthdays and private Hearth Warmings just between the two of them. His hatred for Erebus intensified, his horn blasting at his father, who merely used his tendrils to push Sombra's head up and his horn away from him.

"I think it's time that I did some real parenting," Erebus grunted and Sombra failed to contain a scream of agony as hundreds of dark spikes penetrated his body, his father's constrictor-like form slowly beginning to crush him. "Sombra...you're grounded." He released his hold and Sombra went tumbling through the air, colliding with the castle's northwest roof and towards the ground. Mercifully, he blacked out before he hit the surface.

Author's Note

Yeah...this chapter got DARK. And don't worry; it's the last one like that.

FYI: This takes place in an alternate universe independent of the show and is thus not a part of my official headcanon. I will do a story detailing King Sombra's past in the near future but sadly, none of this will be included in it.

Man, I am somehow both loving and hating how villainous Erebus turned out. Aren't you?

Chapter 46-The Charge of the Light Brigade

"Time for a little...redecoration."

A hazy purple glow emitted from Erebus' horn and his roaring laughter echoed through the castle's halls as craggily black crystals burst through the floors and walls, turning the once pristine crystal structure into a spiked nightmare befitting an umbrum king. Strolling around the throne room, he amusingly regarded the crystalline statues that stood huddled together, the remnants of the castle's staff, now frozen in eternal terror. A couple held one another, their faces fearfully turned towards each other as they awaited the end. Ah, these are the moments that make life worth living. Erebus mused to himself. His eyes then focused on the Crystal Heart, watching it bob up and down in the air above the throne, softly humming with a mysterious blue energy.

"Now what I am to do with you?" Erebus asked aloud. It was a truly powerful relic, being able to construct a physical form for him and erecting a self-sustaining magical barrier around the kingdom. Besides, its power was the only thing keeping the Crystal Empire from being consumed by the winds and snow of the Frozen North, making it impossible for him to get rid of it. On the down side, however, it was currently charged with love, the most sick-inducing emotion known to him and his kind. "I suppose I could keep you locked up somewhere secret, after draining you of the love my idiot offspring filled you up with, of course." Disposing of Sombra was hardly a trial; the nifty thing about children is that you can always have more, hopefully children that wouldn't disappoint him.

An umbrumling guard bowed before Erebus and saluted. "Sire, the attack is proceeding as planned. However, the princess and her Element bearers have gone underground and my forces are sniffing them out as we speak."

Erebus waved a hoof dismissively. "It matters not. They are surrounded and without the Elements of Harmony, they are powerless. They'll show up. The thing about these so-called 'heroes' is that they are idiotically idealistic. Once they've gathered their wits about them, they'll rush out to face me in an attempt to end my tyranny."

"EREBUS, YOUR REIGN OF TERROR ENDS NOW! COME OUT AND FACE ME, COWARD!"

There was no mistaking the Canterlot Royal Voice. "See, what did I tell you? Tell your guards to keep searching. I have a pesky mare to subdue. Hmm, maybe I'll make her into a concubine when I'm through with her. She does have child-bearing hips and I'd hate to see them go to waste." Erebus pushed the castle gate open and swaggered outside, coming face-to-face with Princess Celestia and four of her little mares, excluding the pink one and Twilight Sparkle.

"Ah, Your Majesty," he growled with false veneration. "So nice to see you once more! I remember when you were just a filly! Now you're all grown up and...ripe," he leered with an audible slurp, his tongue licking his lips suggestively. "How may I assist you and your servants?"

Doing her best to suppress a gag, Princess Celestia retorted, "We're here to end your conquest of the Crystal Empire and banish you back to the deepest, darkest levels of Tartarus where you belong! Surrender or we'll have to resort to using force."

Erebus shook his head and tapped the ground with his hoof, sending an echoing thud throughout the land. The sky above them was instantly flooded with umbrumlings, all of them starving for love and fear. "Is that so? With what army may I ask? You see mine. Just do the sensible thing and surrender. I'll just make you the first in my new collection of harem mares." He cackled as the yellow Pegasus ducked behind the orange earth pony while the blue Pegasus glared daggers at him. His eye found the white unicorn and he frowned, "Except you. You'd be better served as a chambermaid."

"I beg your pardon!" Rarity screamed and with a fluff of her mane hissed, "Am I not good enough to be one of your harem mares?"

"Really, Rare? That's tha part yer objectin' to?" Applejack deadpanned.

"Enough Erebus! Stand down!"

"Do you want to know something, Prin-cess? I don't take orders from mares. Children, dispatch these fools! The alicorn is mine!"

It's just as Sombra said! Erebus is leaving the castle gates wide open! Twilight took a deep breath and rushed past the battle zone, followed closely by a cardboard box sliding across the ground every few feet. She rolled her eyes and found it pointless by now to question Pinkie Pie's eccentricities, simply focusing on sneaking past the occasional umbrumling patrols. Two headed her way and she jumped inside of a discarded barrel, her head pounding as the hybrids paused a foot away from her barrel. Please go away, please go away!

"Ugh, that one crystal pony was filled with too much love! I'm full to bursting!" One complained, rubbing his stomach.

"Quit your bellyaching! At least you didn't dine on a pony whose greatest fear was pepper shakers!" His companion snapped, one eye twitching with irritation. "I mean, how pathetic is...did that cardboard box just move?"

The box then was violently flipped over, revealing Pinkie Pie in army fatigues and a green headband, a can of bug spray in each hoof. "You will please be unconscious!" She yelled in a funny accent, filling the air around her with noxious green mist that left the two umbrumlings rolling on the ground gasping for air. They gagged and tossed until lying still, their limbs twitching spastically before becoming motionless. Standing triumphantly over the downed umbrumlings, Pinkie blew into the spray can nozzles and twirled them around in her hooves. "I kill bugs dead."

Twilight climbed awkwardly out of the barrel, tripping over the lid and collapsing face-first on the ground. She checked the two unconscious hybrids. "They're still breathing."

Pinkie shrugged, "Tomato, potato. Come on!"

Sombra rose from his vantage point on the rooftop, watching the battle with his father taking place. Celestia and the others made for a pretty good distraction while Twilight and Pinkie Pie snuck into the castle and retrieved the Crystal Heart. His role, on the other hoof was being fulfilled right at that very instant. Closing his eyes, he reached down inside of himself, focusing on every pain, every loss, every single moment of fear and anger, feeling it build inside of him. Celestia breaking his heart. Twilight lying bleeding in the snow. His defeat at his father's hooves. His body glowed a purple, black-edged aura that hissed and crackled with hatred and self-doubt, the nonverbal tale of a miserable existence.

Finally, like magma rising to the surface of a volcano, he let it all come flooding out, sending an energy beam into the sky. Much like moths flying into a lantern, the umbrumlings came rushing towards him, his negative emotions acting as a beacon for them and amplifying their hunger. Don't forget, Erebus was just their sperm donor. They are not your siblings. You're the last of your kind. Remember that. His eyes flew open, green with purple smoke, the indicators of a dark magician. Confronted by the dark gray swarm, Sombra turned into a pony-shaped shadow and flew towards them, green fire shooting ten feet from his horn. Several were burned to a crisp while the smarter ones either flew out of the way or shifted into their shadow forms. "Good. A challenge," he declared, bombarding the oncoming hordes with blasts of dark magic, crystalline constructs and shadow-forged blades. "Let me show you what a true umbrum can do!"

Looking back, Twilight had to admit that Sombra's taste in décor, while dark and uninviting, was still leagues better than this. Jagged black spikes pierced the castle from all directions, destroying beautiful crystal architecture and turning it into a giant pincushion. Red mist seeped through every crack and orifice while incandescent gray-black spiders flittered all over the floors, spinning webs of black and red crystalline threads. It was a good thing that Pinkie was there to steel Twilight's nerves otherwise she doubted she would've walked onward into the castle of death. Keeping up their guard, the two mares made their way towards the throne room and in it, the key to their salvation.

With a slightly trembling hoof, Twilight pushed aside one of the lopsided doors and slowly entered the throne room, which seemed to have suffered the most damage of Erebus' "renovations." Chunks of crystal debris littered the floor and black columns zigzagged all over the room, jutting from the ceiling, walls and floors, making it necessary for them to watch their step. She covered her mouth with a hoof upon seeing the castle staff encased in black crystals, their mouths and eyes opened wide with fear and panic. Amber Laurel and Sand Arrow were the most heartbreaking as they stood with their forelegs entwined around one another, gazing at one another with expressions that spoke of defeat and meeting the inevitable. Don't worry everypony, I'll make sure Erebus pays for this.

"It's not that bad," Pinkie nodded and then noticed Twilight glaring at her. "Well, I’m not saying I’d like to build a summer home here, but the stain glass windows are actually quite lovely."

"Let's just get the Heart and get out of here," Twilight grumbled. She knew it wasn't Pinkie's fault so she let her friend's careless comment slide. Some bit of optimism and comedic relief helped in a situation like this anyway.

Up ahead, the Crystal Heart hovered above Sombra's throne, shining lightly with a blue-white glow, beckoning Twilight and Pinkie forward. Twilight's eyes watered up as she felt the love radiating off of it, images of her happy memories with Sombra playing through her head like an internal movie theatre. The hope that everything about their relationship being real burned inside of her, briefly casting her doubt aside as she approached the relic. She remembered the way Sombra held her, touched her, kissed her, how his scarlet eyes stared at her and the whole world faded away. There was no way such emotion could be fabricated or be the result of kismet-based enchantments.

"Uh, Twilight? Aren't we supposed to grab the crystal what'syamacallsit and go?"

Twilight snapped out of her trip down Memory Lane. "Right, thanks Pinkie." Her horn lit up and gently pulled the Crystal Heart from its resting place and into her waiting hooves, feeling the skin-tingling heat it gave off. "Okay, let's get this back to Sombra and the others. This ends now."

Author's Note

This chapter's title comes from the poem of the same name by Alfred, Lord Tennyson

Pinkie's line, "You will please be unconscious," was taken from the Mel Brooks film The Producers (1967), while "I kill bugs dead," is an allusion to the slogan for Raid insecticide: "Raid kills bugs dead."

Pinkie Pie's outfit and usage of a cardboard box are references to the character Solid Snake from the Metal Gear video game series

*Sing-songy* The Princess Bride reference!

Chapter 47-Power of Love

Gold clashed against purple, the energy crackling and popping as beams of light met and dissolved upon impact. Celestia swerved in mid-air to avoid a black javelin and then erected a hoof-shield to deflect a series of flying crystal spikes. She responded with a large hammer, which passed right through the umbrum's body and placed an unnervingly creepy smirk on his face. Erebus was much more powerful than previously thought and this was unsettling for the Princess of the Sun as fighting a foe you knew nothing about was worse than one you did. For all of our sakes, I just hope that Sombra knows what he's doing.

She performed a loop-de-loop and sent a burst of energy flying at Erebus, who merely blocked it with a crystal shield then hurled a series of fireballs at the princess, which bounced harmlessly off of her force field. Celestia charged her horn for an attack, only to scream in agony when tiny pinpricks stabbed at her horn, leaving her wide open for Erebus to smack her with a conjured war hammer. Using her wings, Celestia managed to slow down her descent and tumble along the ground as opposed to crashing into it. No broken bones, no sprains. She felt her horn and discovered it was covered in tiny crystal fragments, much like the ones Shining Armor and Cadence told her about. Crystals that can block a unicorn's or an alicorn's magic. How fiendishly clever.

A cloud of darkness touched down and Erebus triumphantly walked out of it. "This is who Equestrians turn to for leadership? How pathetic. Now you know why mares shouldn't be in positions of power."

The wind whipped around them when there was a surge of dark magic only half a mile away, sending all umbrumlings scurrying for its source and Celestia could barely make out the familiar shape of Sombra in the distance. He charged head first into the swarm, hacking, slashing and burning a path of devastation, tearing through their ranks with such ferocity that she was reminded of who he was, a brave warrior and hero. That part of him never died; it just took the right person to remind him of that. I'm so sorry that it wasn't me. I will always own that.

"Well, what do you know? My son hasn't completely been castrated by your whore of a student."

A hoof stomped on Celestia's chest, knocking the wind out of her and she was forced to stare up into a pair of laughing eyes as Erebus leaned in too close for comfort, his breath reeking with the stench of dust and dead roses. A chill ran down Celestia's spine at the feeling of the umbrum's hoof stroking her cheek. "Perhaps I can have you both at the same time. I've never gotten sucked off by an alicorn before. First time for everything." He then punctuated this by dragging a wet, slimy tongue up her face.

A polychromatic streak struck Erebus with an audible thud, smacking him into a wall and raining super fast punches and kicks on his face and chest. "Don't...you...dare...touch her!" Rainbow Dash hollered between blows, her forearms and hindlegs pounding away like jackhammers. Using him like a springboard, she launched herself off of his chest and zoomed forward, propelling Erebus through the wall. Rainbow wiped her brow. "Eat stone, you creep!"

She turned and flapped over to Princess Celestia. "Celestia, are you alright...-?"

The Pegasus rocketed away, rolling violently across the street before coming to a painful halt, her body colliding with a derelict vendor cart. Erebus emerged from the hole in the wall, his horn glowing onyx as he advanced on Celestia.

"All of you...bitches...need a lesson in manners," Erebus growled, his voice devoid of his past humor or arrogant gravitas. Despite his battered and bruised body, he walked at a half-march, his movements slow but deliberate, the look of somepony on a mission. "I'd be more than willing to beat it into you." Celestia picked herself up and went to flee but a purple aura around her neck jerked her to her knees, her eyes tearing up as she fought for breath. Erebus back-hoofed her, cutting open her cheek. "Now then, you're going to swallow what I give you. And you WILL like it."

"Erebus!" Sombra landed near them, his eyes burning with an incredible fury. "Let...her...go!"

Yanking on Celestia's mane and pulling her to her hindlegs, Erebus put her into a chokehold and conjured up a knife to place at her throat, a small bead of blood dripping down the blade. "Do you really get so attached to every mare you fuck? My Tartarus, you are pathetic!"

"Sombra…" Celestia gasped pleadingly.

"I told you to let her go! This is between us!"

Erebus noticed the other mares closing in on him and pressed the knife tighter against Celestia's throat. "Wrong! You're not worthy of my time. I should've crushed your skull the minute your mother pushed you out! What do you say now?"

Sombra looked past Erebus and then back at him. "I say, I believe in something you could never understand. You've spent your whole life hurting others, taking pleasure from their suffering and never once learning that once you open your heart, love can and will find its way in. You're just a hate-filled monster and I'm through trying to be like you."

A humming sound resonated in everypony's eardrums, turning their attention towards Twilight and Pinkie, who both held the Crystal Heart over their heads, its light shining brightly and purely. The two bowed their heads, focusing on their love for each other and every pony else, the humming growing louder and louder. Applejack pulled Rainbow Dash to her hooves and they repeated the motion, followed by Rarity and Fluttershy, allowing the humming to reach a brilliant crescendo. Erebus threw Celestia at Sombra, who caught her and held her in his forelegs as his father stared bewilderedly at the Heart's now blazing corona. "What is this? What are you doing?!"

"Attention Crystal Empire," Celestia announced, her voice clear and powerful. Crystal ponies poked their heads out of doorways and wagons, watching and listening in wonderment at the spectacle of the Crystal Heart. "Think of those you hold dear, whom you love the most in this world. Think of those who fill up your life, sharing with you laughter and tears. Feel their love spread within you! Feel the light inside! Embrace it, share it with each other!"

One by one, the crystal ponies came into view, holding hooves or embraces, their thoughts occupied by friends, children, husbands, wives. All of the ones who touched their lives in some way, whether recently or long ago. Light glowed within their chests and horns, flowing river-like towards the Crystal Heart, adding to its blinding radiance as it lifted itself out of Twilight and Pinkie's hooves to float above their heads. Spinning like a top, it released a wave of shimmering light blue energy that passed through everypony present and to Sombra's shock, turned him and all of the others into crystal ponies, all except for Erebus, whose body began to quickly crumble and turn to ash upon hitting the ground.

Sombra marched up to Erebus, finding the elder umbrum inspecting his decaying form as his breathing came out labored and ragged. "Well son, looks like you've slain me yet again. What was it for this time? Your mother? Your little marefriend?"

"No," Sombra replied coldly. "For Equestria." His hoof struck Erebus' face, shattering it into a million little pieces and watching the rest of his father's body collapse into a mound of dust. The wind swept the remains away, leaving nothing behind of the former Shadow King. Just as it should be. This time, however, he felt nothing. No guilt or misplaced grief to slow him down. Turning to leave, Sombra caught a glimpse of his reflection in a crystal shard, finding that for once in his life, he was handsome. His body was a light, almost misty shimmering gray and his eyes shone like twin rubies.

"I'm...handsome..."

"Well, that's nothing new." He turned to find Twilight standing beside him, her mane situated in a tight bun and her body sparkling a light violet hue. She looked into the crystal shard and placed a hoof on his shoulder. "You always were, Sombra. It's time that you believed that. Just like I do."

Sombra leaned forward, his lips inches away from Twilight's when a gleaming pink pony hopped up to them, her forelegs draped lazily over their shoulders. "Awwww, aren't you two the cutest? I'm totally on Team Twibra!"

"Pinkie, I swear I'm going to stuff you in a crate and ship you to Abu Dhabi," Sombra groaned.

"Sombra, be nice. She did help us to beat Erebus."

Sombra rolled his eyes. "Fine! Thank you, Pinkie Pie," he said through gritted teeth.

The pink pony gasped cartoonishly, her giant blue eyes filled with stars. "You remembered my name! Yay, we're going to be besties!" She then seized Sombra around the midsection and lifted him into the air, spinning him around much to the amusement of the others. "And I'm going to plan the wedding and the bachelorette party and the baby shower!"

"Help, how do you turn it off?! Twilight, Celestia! Don't just stand there! Help!"

Author's Note

It might just save your life...That's the power of love! Ah, sorry, couldn't resist!

Anybody catch the Garfield reference?

I'm sorry, I know I got really dark at times with Erebus and I apologize if I went too far with him.

Well, we're soon arriving at the end, fillies and colts! How will it conclude?

Chapter 48-A Tale of Remorse

Once word was sent to Canterlot, Shining Armor and Princess Cadence arrived with a squadron of Royal Guards, bringing relief and medical aid to the Crystal Empire's citizens, helping them rebuild their homes and businesses while the last of the umbrumlings, those not destroyed by the Crystal Heart's energy wave, were swiftly dealt with. The non-crystal ponies' new forms were temporary, much to Rarity's chagrin and the others had the misfortune of hearing about it for the next few hours. Twilight saw little of Sombra during that time, except to prevent Shining Armor from putting him through a wall. Once the situation was explained, he reluctantly backed off and kept his distance, through he still kept a suspicious eye on the umbrum as they assisted in the reconstruction of the castle. Amber Laurel and the other castle staff members had been freed from their confinement by the Crystal Heart, celebrating this by squeezing Twilight and Sombra into a group hug, which Sombra amazingly returned and told each and every one of them how glad he was that they were all safe.

The crystal ponies, having seen how Sombra fought alongside Princess Celestia, cheered him on and presenting him hoofshakes and embraces, with Peridot even kissing him on the cheek and referring to him as her hero. He scooped the filly up and gave her a ride on his back as he went door-to-door offering his aid. Twilight looked on with pride, overjoyed to see him finally accepted and seen as the stallion she knew him to be. Way to go, Sommy. Even though she was happy for him, she couldn't face him at that moment. There was still much work to be done and she had to figure things out about their relationship, about where to go from there and whether or not they could be together independent of fate.

"Twilight, could we speak for a moment?" Princess Celestia asked, interrupting Twilight's train of thought. "Unless you want to keep hammering in that same nail you've been working on for the past five minutes?"

Realizing her folly, Twilight sheepishly dropped her hammer and nodded, "Uh-he-he, s-sure. Let's go." She was led to the roof of the Crystal Castle and, taking a cue from Celestia, sat down to stare out over the kingdom, taking in the vibrant colors that shimmered despite the destruction all around. It reminded Twilight of their moment prior to leaving for the Crystal Empire, which seemed to have happened years ago instead of mere months.

Celestia was the first to break the silence: "Why aren't you speaking with Sombra? Did something happen?"

Straight and to the point as usual. Twilight inhaled sharply. "I don't know how to feel. I love Sombra and he loves me but...I just don't...know if it's because we care about one another or if it's just because we're soulmates. How do I know if it's real? Does he even love me for me or because there's something larger at play."

Celestia nodded, looking as contemplative and sagely as ever. "Twilight, I think it's time that I told you something. Remember when Luna and I told you that you and Sombra were soulmates? Well, the truth is, just because you are soulmates with somepony, it doesn't mean that you'll end up together."

Twilight stared opened mouthed at her. "Wait what? But I thought that was the whole point!"

The alicorn smiled. "Being a soulmate just means that you are drawn to somepony, that your souls are in tune in a way that only the both of you can be. There have been times where two ponies were soulmates but did not end up as a couple due to different circumstances such as premature death or a clash in personalities."

"But why didn't you tell me? I've been freaking out for the past few days!"

Celestia leaned in with a raised eyebrow. "Be honest with me: had Luna and I not told you of your connection to Sombra, would you have given him a chance? Would you have opened your heart to him?"

Twilight opened up her mouth to protest and then promptly shut it. "No. No, I would not have."

"If it truly worked that way, then you two would've been making kissy faces the very moment you made contact. You are drawn together, this is true but your feelings, your love for him and vice-versa, is one-hundred percent genuine."

Things became clear for Twilight and she smacked herself for being so stupid. Once again, she took something basic and pure and overanalyzed to the point that she threatened to destroy something good in her life. She spotted Sombra down below helping Shining Armor lifting a piece of large debris and magically sealing it back into the house it belonged to, visible tension still occurring between them but a hint of some sort of mutual respect brewing. I'm so sorry I ever doubted you. She realized that Celestia was also watching Sombra and the question that had been burning in her mind for the past few months could no longer be contained. "What happened between you and Sombra?"

Celestia jumped slightly at the query but remained posed and seated. She sighed, a prolonged, pained sound that reminded Twilight of an old mare full of regret. "It was all my fault. I...abandoned him."

1,000 Years Ago...

The young alicorn nervously paced back and forth in the garden, wondering if the new perfume she'd selected was too much or if her mane looked straight. Her midnight rendezvous' with Sombra were always the highlight of her days, the sight of the stallion always leaving her breathless. Celestia frowned, noticing that he was late, which was odd since he was always on time or, in an adorable haste to see her sooner, arrived early, usually with a bouquet of flowers. Where is he? What if something happened to him?! Stop it, stop thinking that! Sombra is fine, quit worrying!

A pony-shaped mass of darkness landed behind her, lacking the usual grace accompanying him. Yes, Hyperion be praised! Her fears assuaged, Celestia raced full-speed to meet her beloved only to skid to stop upon closer inspection. Sombra was hunched over and breathing heavily, not at all assuming his natural posture of regality. His scarlet eyes, burning like stars, were now listless and stared straight ahead into nothingness, as though Celestia wasn't even there. King Erebus' crown rested upon his dark-maned head and, to Celestia's horror, what appeared to be blood was splotched on his face and the front of his dress coat. "S-Sombra? What's happened?"

Lucidity returned to Sombra's eyes and Celestia nearly cried out at the abrupt way that he wrapped his forelegs around her. His chest heaved against her in gentle sobs as her neck was wet with his tears. They stayed like that for some time before he finally spoke, his voice strained and cracking with sorrow. "I...killed him, Tia. I killed..my f-father. He's dead."

Celestia was stunned. King Erebus was a wormy pervert that leered at anything mare-shaped, often finding his impersonal gaze scanning her young body and could feel nothing but repulsion for him. In their most intimate and private moments, Sombra spoke at length about the horrors his father put him through, how he wished the old stallion would drop dead and leave him in peace. It seemed inconceivable that Sombra, even though justly furious and frightened of Erebus, would ever actually take his life. "Sombra, look at me. Look at me. You're alright. You're going to be fine."

Sombra lifted his head up and sniffled, nodding uncertainly. "Okay Tia."

Celestia took him by the foreleg, her other hoof stroking his wet cheek. "Come on. Let's go inside." She began to lead him towards the castle but felt him resisting her, his hooves digging into the ground. "Sombra, what's wrong?"

"I can't go inside! What if your parents discover what I've done? I have to go back to the others, make sure that they're okay. I'm...I'm king now and they need me."

"Sombra, there are what, only fifty umbrums left? Come on, my parents will know what to do and this conflict can end."

Sombra shook his head. "What are you saying? I can help them, teach them to love like you did with me. They can change!"

Celestia's grip strengthened as she pulled Sombra forward. "No...ugh! They can't! You know what they've done, what they'll continue to do. Equestria comes first. They can't change and they won't! Umbrums are spiteful and black-hearted creatures. The alicorns must deal with them if-..."

She nearly tumbled backward when Sombra wrested his foreleg free, his eyes alight with pain. Celestia's eyes filled up with tears as she realized far too late what she'd said. "Sombra, I...-"

"Is that what you think? Hmm?" Sombra's voice came out in a raspy growl she'd never heard before. "That they're just monsters beyond hope and redemption? That-that they should just be wiped off the face of the earth?!"

"Sombra, that's not what I meant!"

He rounded on her, his fangs bared aggressively. "Then what did you mean, Tia?! They're my people and I need to help them. You just said that they're black-hearted creatures and I'm an umbrum!" Tears welled up in his eyes, giving him the appearance of weeping blood. "I thought you were different! I loved you and you said you loved me back!"

No, no this can't be happening! Celestia tried to face Sombra but he repeatedly turned away from her. "But you're wrong! I do love you! It's just that with the way alicorns and umbrums are-..."

"I let you in, I gave you my heart!" Sombra began hyperventilating, the tears flowing freely. "I thought you loved me for who I was but now I see you only loved me for who I could be. It's just like my father always said: 'Nopony could ever love an umbrum.'" He added bitterly, his horn glowing with purple fire. He withdrew something small from out of his coat pocket and lobbed it at Celestia's hooves. "Keep it. I don't want it anymore."

With tentative hoofsteps, Celestia approached Sombra, her hooves gliding across his back. "Sombra, don't do this..-"

The umbrum lunged forward with snapping jaws, sending Celestia sprawling onto the ground as he roared loud enough to shake the heavens. "DON'T YOU TOUCH ME! DON'T EVER COME NEAR ME AGAIN!" He raced away from her, shooting into the sky like a black comet.

"SOMBRA!" Celestia wept, her hooves finding what he'd thrown at her and staring at it with shock: a diamond-studded wedding ring. "Sombra…" Above her, a pony-shaped shadow rocketed further into the starlit night sky, a wail of anguish and despair bursting from his throat.

Present Day...

"True to my word, I let him go," Celestia said mournfully, pulling aside her collar to reveal a gold chain and hanging from it, an ornate, diamond-studded wedding ring. "For over two-hundred years, I tried to forget about him. Then, I learned that the Royal Vault had been broken into and one of the relics, the Alicorn Amulet, had been stolen. The guards reported it looked like a shadow, except it was like a living shadow. A scout told us that the Crystal Empire was readying itself for war, that every stallion, mare and foal was being forced to mine raw minerals and forge weapons.

"Taking a platoon of Royal Guards, Luna and I marched on the Crystal Empire, finding Sombra waiting for us outside the kingdom with an army of mind-controlled crystal ponies and a legion of umbrum warriors. He delivered an ultimatum: give the Crystal Empire to the umbrums or there would war. We said no and the battle began. After several hours of fighting, all of the umbrums lay dead or dying and Sombra himself was facing off against our finest fighters, the Alicorn Amulet boosting his already impressive still in the dark arts. I tried to reason with him but he was too far gone. Using the Elements of Harmony, we turned him into a shadow and sealed him beneath the ice. The Crystal Empire vanished and a dying umbrum soldier told us what Sombra did, why he needed the Alicorn Amulet. A curse of that magnitude needed something to take the strain. So...now you know."

It was a lot of information to absorb, so Twilight sat silently, processing Celestia's tale of heartbreak. "That's...awful. You said those things to him." Celestia winced and looked away shamefully. The Princess of the Day had always seemed so chipper and kind to everypony. Then again, nopony's ever stayed the same throughout their life. "But maybe he overacted...just a little bit."

Celestia grasped at the chain so that the ring hung at eyelevel. "No, he didn't. Sombra was right. I loved him but not enough to accept him for who he was. I was bigoted against umbrums and I thought that if I could change him, it'd be easier to have him in my life. The truth is...it was a little easier not having him around, not to be afraid of being judged. And that made the pain of his absence and the guilt that caused it that much harder to bear."

She placed a hoof on Twilight's shoulder and looked her dead in the eyes. "Don't make the same mistake I did. Out of all of the stallions that I'd met over the centuries, I only ever loved Sombra. If you love somepony...then don't let them go."

Hiding the chain underneath her collar, Celestia rose and spread her wings before taking off. Twilight watched her soar away and peered down once more at Sombra, who was now being served hot chocolate by an overly-enthusiastic Pinkie Pie and drinking in a circle with her friends. While she couldn't hear what they were saying, the smiles and laughter were unmistakable. If you love somepony...then don't let them go. Twilight stood up, her resolve hardened by Celestia's words. No, I'm not letting you go, Sombra. You're mine.

Author's Note

And now you all know what happened between King Sombra and Princess Celestia. Sorry for the wait but I thought it had to have come at a point where Celestia had seen how much Sombra had changed for the better and to inspire Twilight to fully give him a chance, the chance she herself missed out on.

On that topic, who do you think was in the wrong? Sombra or Celestia?

Next Chapter: A shocking change...DUM DUM DUM!

Chapter 49-The Right of Rule

Sombra sucked in the air through his nostrils, a weight lifted off of both his shoulders and his soul as he found himself chatting with Twilight's friends, drinking a chocolate beverage he was now addicted to and regretted not having in his time. It was certainly a change to just sit and talk with these five mares without having them locked in a dungeon or see them trying to kill him...again. His preconceived notions about them was, well, rather unfair the more time he spent with them, such as Applejack being a backwoods hick when, in actuality, she was the most levelheaded of the group. Pinkie Pie was humorous and even a little cute in a cloudcuckoolander sort of way, Fluttershy was quiet but observant and even Rarity wasn't as annoying as he thought she was. The jury was still out on Rainbow Dash's sexuality but he admired her confidence and spirit. Perhaps being a member of the group wouldn't be so bad after all.

"'...An' then tha farmer said, 'So that's where Ah left mah plow!'"

Sombra snorted, accidently drippling hot chocolate on his chest, which only increased the roaring laughter of the mares around him. Huh, so this is what it's like to have friends. It's not as bad as I thought it was. His heart stopped at Twilight's approach and he leapt out of his makeshift seat to meet her, finding her expression hard to place and therefore a tad unnerving. "Twi, listen, about our fight-..."

"It doesn't matter," she quickly responded and grabbed ahold of Sombra's cape, pulling him into a deep, almost possessive kiss. Wow, we should get into arguments more often! He ignored the protests around them and stroked Twilight's mane, savoring the taste of her lips before she pulled away gasping. "I love you Sombra and I don't want to get married right now but if you were to ask me later on down the line, there'd be a ninety-five percent that I'd say, 'Yes.'"

Sombra's brain took a minute to recharge. "So...we're good?"

Twilight giggled, a sound he'd sorely missed. "We're better than good, Sommy. We're great."

Rainbow Dash gagged, "Ew, enough with the sappy stuff! Can't you get a room?"

"No, no, no, darling. I don't want to think of...that," Rarity replied squirming. "No offense you two."

"Some taken," Sombra half-joked.

"What's the big deal? They've already done it like twelve times!"

Fluttershy choked on her hot chocolate and smacked her chest to clear her airways. Once she could breath, she shouted hoarsely, "How do you know that, Pinkie?!"

The pink mare shrugged, "I bake and I know things."

The blush on the couple's faces only served as confirmation. Twilight waved a hoof, "Um, well, it's not really a big deal is it? I mean, we're in love and, well...these things happen."

"Twiley, for the love of Celestia, please stop talking before I kill your coltfriend."

They turned to find Princess Celestia, Princess Cadence and a steely-eyed Shining Armor standing behind them. The blue and white stallion was none-too-pleased about this discussion, appearing to be restrained by Cadence's hoof on his shoulder. "Sombra, you're sort of okay at the moment but you're still on thin ice."

The umbrum bowed his head and sardonically replied, "Duly noted." He then turned to Cadence, noticing the odd look of amusement and even admiration on her face. "Your Majesty, I have...something that I wish to tell you." He ripped of his cape and tossed it aside, proceeding to do the same with his vambraces. He felt oddly exposed without them but felt as though it was time to free himself of everything holding him back.

"Sombra, what are you doing?" Twilight asked as the last of the armor clattered to the ground.

He briefly faced her and smiled, "The war's over, Twi. And I'm done fighting." He then removed his crown and slowly placed it at a confused Cadence's hooves before laying down on his stomach. "Just because somepony can rule doesn't mean that they should. I'm...no leader." Sombra then cleared his throat and began formally: “I, Sombra of the House of Tenebris, first of his name, do hereby willingly abdicate the throne of the Crystal Empire in favor of the rightful ruler, Cadence, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Long may she reign.”

"Say, 'Whaaaaaaaat?" Pinkie gasped astonishingly.

They all stared at him incredulously, trying to determine if the umbrum was only joking but quickly realizing that he was, in fact, completely serious. Cadence tapped the crown with her hoof and then cleared her throat. “I, Cadence, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, do hereby accept the willing abdication of the throne to the Crystal Empire by Sombra of the House of Tenebris. May he live long and prosper.”

Sombra nodded gratefully and rose, his body feeling at least five-hundred years younger. He approached Celestia and went down to one knee. "Celestia, I know apologies are overdone and no amount of 'I'm sorries' can ever erase what I've done. I just want you to know that I am sorry and...I'm ready for whatever punishment you deem fit for me. I know it will be just and fair."

"Sombra…" Twilight laid a gentle hoof on Sombra's shoulder, which he took and kissed.

"I need to take responsibility for my actions. Just know that no matter what happens, you are my whole world and nothing will ever change that."

"That won't be necessary," Celestia said softly. "Look, I believe somepony thinks your penance is adequate."

"What are you...-?" Sombra gasped, feeling a strange burning in his bare chest and upon close inspection, found a ball of gold light protruding out of it. Streaks of light shot out of the ball, lifting Sombra off of the ground and enveloping him in a shining cocoon. Everything spun around him, up becoming down, left becoming right and silver stars flew past his field of vision. "What's happening to me?!" He didn't know if he screamed it or if it was a thought but the fear pounding in his chest was a certainty as his body began to stretch, break and reform.

The cocoon vanished and Sombra found to his relief that he had floated back to the ground. His stomach had taken a beating and he fought to swallow the taste of bile in his throat. "What the hell was that? Wait, why are you all staring at me?" Without breaking eye contact, Rarity hastily pulled out a compact mirror and held it up, allowing the stallion peer at his reflection dubiously. His body was more elongated with slightly longer limbs and the scarlet had retreated into his pupils, allowing him to see the whites of his eyes for the first time. His horn was the same color, only straight and sharp but what was the most unbelievable, however, were the large, dark gray feathered wings that protruded from his back.

"But...this would make me an...an..."

"An alicorn," Twilight breathed, carefully running the very tip of her hoof against the feathers of one wing.

"Is this even possible?" Cadence asked. "I've never heard of this happening to an umbrum."

"And why him?" Shining Armor interjected and was silenced by the dual glare of both Twilight and Cadence.

Celestia herself looked baffled, slowly nearing Sombra as though he were made of fire. "It's never happened but that doesn't mean that it can't. Sombra, you were a tyrant, a murderer and a kidnapper. But you found the courage to find the flaws within yourself and work to change them. You have become generous, brave, selfless and humble, all the traits of a true ruler. To become an alicorn is a privilege, not a right and the cosmos has decided that you've proven your worth."

Sombra felt tears gather in his eyes and stared down at Twilight, who was similarly crying with joy and pride. "Ahem, well that's all well and good but, ah, what do I do now?"

Princess Celestia tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Hmmm. By official royal decree, I hereby sentence Sombra to reside in Ponyville under the close watch of his keeper Twilight Sparkle. Are there any objections?"

Shining Armor opened his mouth to protest but then clamped it shut when Cadence kicked him in the flank and gave him a dirty look that said, "Speak up and I'm sentencing you to the couch!"

Sombra bowed once more. "Thank you...Your Highness," he smiled and found Celestia bowing in return, a light smile touching her own lips. He then lifted Twilight up in his forelegs, a mercurial grin on his face. "So Miss Sparkle, what do you say we try these things out?

"Sombra, what are you do-INNNNNNNG!"

The ground disappeared behind them and soon, the Crystal Empire became a speck in the distance. The new wings were quite strong though Sombra deemed it best to convert his lower half into a shadow just in case something went wrong. It was all so liberating: the air rushing past him, the wind in his mane, that feeling of just floating. Sure, he could fly before but doing it in shadow form always seemed like passing through mist, never giving him the full pleasure of just enjoying being above the clouds. Now he knew why some Pegasi never left the skies.

Are you there, Darkness?

Yes I am, Sombra. Well, this'll take some getting used to.

It sure will.

"Sombra!" Twilight screamed hysterically. "Put me down this instant!"

"And miss out on the view?"

"I hate you!"

"And I love you!"

Author's Note

Wow, another GOT reference. I don't know why that is. #TeamTyrion

Let me tell you, the choice to make Sombra an alicorn was not an easy one and was not in my original notes. But I did this as a way of further paralleling Beauty and the Beast, as it goes with the theme of transformation as a reward. Besides, didn't I foreshadow this in an earlier chapter?

Epilogue: Settling In/Vendetta

"Now arriving at Ponyville Station!"

The six mares exited the train feeling drained, not just from the umbrumling fight but also the past few months and the sight of their home was a welcome one. Twilight stretched out a kink in her neck and sighed, never feeling more at peace than she was now. Sombra stepped onto the platform, chatting it up with a bluish-gray earth pony stallion dressed in a crisp dark blue jacket and muttonchops. Since the ride started, Sombra decided that he wanted to know how trains worked, being as how they weren't around a thousand years ago and had a lengthy discussion with the conductor about the different components that went into a locomotive's operation. Once that concluded, the conductor went on about the history of trains, from their very conception to the hundreds of different models used over the years and to this day. Twilight had to smile at how cute Sombra was when he got like this, almost like an inquisitive colt.

"Thanks for the talk, All Aboard!" Sombra beamed, taking the stallion's hoof. "You've really taught me a lot!"

"No problem there, Sombra! Enjoy your stay!" All Aboard tipped his hat and walked away, whistling "I've Been Working on the Railroad" with a noticeable bounce in his step.

Shaking his head humorously, Sombra rejoined Twilight, making sure his thick gray cloak was completely concealing his wings. "Sorry for the wait, Twi. I just had to know how that machine functions!"

Twilight giggled, "It's fine, Sombra. Well, what do you think?"

"This place looks nice. Homey."

"That's what I-..."

"TWILIGHT!"

Spike raced across the platform and wrapped his arms around Twilight's neck. "I missed you so much!"

"Aw, I missed you too, Spike."

The dragon smiled and then shrank when he spotted Sombra. "Uh...hi there." Twilight had sent Spike a letter explaining everything-while leaving out the more darker aspects-and told him that Sombra was now reformed and would be staying in Ponyville under Princess Celestia's orders. While he understood, he was understandably spooked and still put off by the strange umbrum/alicorn standing before him.

Sensing Spike's distress, Sombra bent down so that they were at eyelevel. "Hello there, Spike. I want to apologize for my behavior. I want you to know that I want nothing but the best for Twilight and I'm hoping that you and I could become friends. That is, if you want to."

To Spike's credit, he managed to look at Sombra without shaking with fear. "Th-thanks. It'll definitely take some time."

"I understand."

Spike then whispered to Twilight, "I know he's your coltfriend and all but please tell me he's not staying with us."

"I offered but he didn't want to make you uncomfortable. He'll be staying in a house just outside of town until the Castle of the Two Sisters has been made inhabitable."

"Thank Celestia!"

"I like to whisper too," Sombra added, earning him a half-hearted glare from Twilight.

The house in question was a three-story cottage with an upstairs, a basement, three bedrooms, one bathroom and a study, which Sombra decided to convert into a library. He placed his bag on the bed and unpacked his meager possessions. All of his magical books and relics remained at the castle, though he thought this was fair and only took with him a small box he'd hidden, filled with things from his childhood and teenage years. He slowly opened the lid, greeted by the sight of items he hadn't seen in centuries, including a yo-yo, three marbles, a leather-bound diary, a wooden spool, his first black crystal and a candle, the very one his mother used to light during Hearth's Warming. Reaching beneath the miscellaneous objects, he gently retrieved a pendant, one that was made out of clay and in the shape of a mortar and pestle inside of a heart.

He clasped it over his heart, the memory of that day flooding his head. His mother's smile caused a deep ache inside his chest. "Mother," he sniffled, recalling how proud she was whenever he gave her something he made, whether it was a clay figurine or a crude drawing.

It's beautiful! Thank you, Sombra! I'll treasure it forever.

His hoof pushed aside an old handkerchief and smoothed over a wooden baby's rattle, one he'd carved out of a piece of ash tree that somepony had thrown away. The name, "NYX" was carved into its surface and he reminisced his excitement upon first hearing of the news, how eager he was to be a big brother. Sombra scoffed, only now realizing how he'd been an idiot child with a head full of dreams. He placed everything back inside the box and shoved it into the bag, deciding that he'd spent enough time living in the past. Now there was the future to look to and that scared the hell out of him.

"Sombra, are you ready to go? You don't want to be late for Pinkie Pie's 'Welcome-to-Ponyville-Slash-New Bestie-Slash-Best-Friend's-New-Coltfriend Party.' Are you okay?"

"Yeah, yeah I'm okay," Sombra sniffled and rubbed at his eyes. "Just going through some old junk. Say, does Pinkie really come up with convoluted names like that all the time? It's just a party."

Twilight shook her head and slid underneath one of his forelegs. "Trust me, Sommy, you don't ever want to use the words, 'Just a party' in Pinkie's presence. She takes this stuff very seriously. I haven't even told you about the Pinkie Pie Promise."

"The what now?"

"Oh, you'll see."

Sombra placed Twilight's back against the wall, his eyes staring into hers. "Oh yeah? Well, I'm sure we can afford to run a little late. Let's say, I don't know, twenty minutes?"

Twilight tried to look firm but it was hard when she was licking her lips. "Ten minutes."

"Fifteen."

"Done."

The changeling known as Tagma buzzed into the hive, excited by the news that he had to share with his queen. He noticed the damage on the hive's exterior wall and the despondent glances of his fellow changelings. The umbrum's attack left them heavily demoralized and, even worse, afraid, something that a changeling should not ever feel. The sight of their queen tossed to the ground like a ragdoll left many of them wondering if she was even fit to continue to lead them, a sentiment that Tagma himself was starting to have. Still, he was a loyal monarchist and would give Chrysalis the benefit of the doubt. I just hope it comes soon. When mutiny comes-and come it shall-I don't think I'll be able to stand by her.

Some heavily armed guards led him to the queen's bed chambers, where Queen Chrysalis laid sitting up in bed, a stack of papers towered up at her side. She still looked a little pale from the amphisbaena venom, which left her dizzy and weak. According to the guards, she had been given the antidote but it still took some time for the venom's aftereffects to dissipate so for now, she laid in bed and thought up new schemes to get food supplies and to get revenge on King Sombra.

"Your Highness?" A guard announced. "The spy Tagma has returned with news from the Crystal Empire."

The changeling queen's eyes darted up from the paper on her lap. "You're relieved. I can handle this." The guards bowed and hurriedly left, making Tagma a little uncomfortable being alone with the queen. She clacked her hooves together, the anticipation for news on her hated enemy written on her face. "So tell me, Tagma, what news do you bring?"

"Your Highness, King Erebus is dead, destroyed by Princess Celestia and the Elements of Harmony along with the umbrum changelings. It would also appear that King Sombra has...abdicated the throne to Princess Cadence and is now..."

"'Is now...?'" Chrysalis rolled her hoof impatiently.

"...An alicorn, Your Majesty."

The queen froze. "Get out."

"Your Majesty?"

"GET OUT! YOU ARE DISMISSED!"

Tagma couldn't have flown out of there fast enough, leaving a distressed and bitter Queen Chrysalis in his wake. He didn't stop flying until he was safe in another tunnel far away from the queen, his chest shuddering as he caught his breath. Things underneath Chrysalis' reign had gone from bad to worse. First there was the Canterlot Royal Wedding Fiasco, then her scheme to marry King Sombra and finally her alliance with Erebus and the creation of those disgusting half-breeds. Still, she was cunning and clever so there was a chance however slim that she might pull something off. And if not... Well, the thing about leadership is that it's constantly shifting. I only hope that the queen's next plot doesn't drag all of us down with her.

"Idiots. I'm surrounded by idiots," Chrysalis grumbled. Not only did the army that she suffered for get completely annihilated but now that bastard Sombra was an alicorn! How much longer do I have to keep suffering! "Well, at least I still have one plan still in action, one that only three of us know about." She reached over with a shaking foreleg to retrieve the orb on her nightstand and activated it, creating a glowing rectangle. Let's check in on my agents in Manehattan, shall we?

"Summer Wind, Twinkle Sky, report!"

The screen revealed an apartment living room as a unicorn couple came into frame. The stallion was dressed in a gaudy yellow sweater and big glasses while the mare wore a white dress covered in cherries and had her light blue mane in a tall bun. They bowed deeply as their eyes glowed green, the only betrayal of their true natures. They were Queen Chrysalis' best agents and were the only ones beside her that were aware of Operation: Venus Flytrap and it was better that it stayed that way. It was her last and best scheme and there was no way that this one was getting mucked up.

"Dionaea is fast asleep, Your Highness," Summer Wind stoically replied. "She grows stronger every day."

"She is powerful, perhaps more so than you, Your Majesty," Twinkle Sky added.

"Good. Let me see her."

Queen Chrysalis waited patiently as the couple made their way to the second bedroom and turned on the light. They stood over a crib and she caught a glimpse of the infant lying inside of it. Unlike regular changelings, royal changelings grew at a slower rate but lived longer and were far more powerful than their counterparts. The infant dozed quietly, her right foreleg changing from brown to red while her mane went from short and blonde to long and crimson. It astounded Chrysalis how quickly the filly picked up on metamorphosis but then she remembered to give herself credit for being her mother. That, and how strong her father is.

"That's my sweet Dionaea," Queen Chrysalis grinned. "My little Venus flytrap."

Author's Note

Annnnnnnnnnd fin. That's right, I'm ending this thing on a cliffhanger! Mwah-ha-ha!

Thank you all for reading and for your support! Honestly, it's surprising how much of a response this got. Now, there will be a sequel (or two or three), but first I'm going to resume work on "The Reign of Chaos: Discord's Story," which is a part of my offical headcanon works. Once I get working on that whole universe, I will return to this one.

Whenever I wrote King Erebus' lines, I pictured Keith David speaking them. Man, how awesome would that casting be, huh?!

This is MisterEdd and stay groovy, all you colts and fillies!

Chapter 1-The Last Stand

At long last! I...am...reborn! As King Sombra neared the Crystal Heart, he discovered he had been restored to his former glory, granted both a physical form and returned to sanity in the process. Taking a moment to savor the look of fear on the dragon hatchling's face, King Sombra ripped the Crystal Heart out of the air with his magic and held it close to his chest, feeling its power pour directly into him. A pink blur entered his peripheral vision and he reacted, blasting the alicorn in the chest with a black and red energy beam as the dragon landed on her back, sending the two plummeting to the ground. A deep cackle reverberated throughout the kingdom as King Sombra stood triumphantly on his black crystal spire, the dirt-brown skies and jagged crystalline structures a testament to his victory.

"Attention all crystal ponies, your Lord Sovereign has returned!" King Sombra roared, his voice echoing like a clap of thunder. "All those who wish to aid these foreign dissidents will be branded as traitors to the empire and punished severely." His crimson eyes focused on the ponies on the castle balcony, concentrating all of his black magic on them as monolithic spikes rose from the ground to their location, causing them to scatter fearfully. Storing the Crystal Heart deep inside his black spire, King Sombra changed into his shadow form to charge towards the fleeing ponies, trapping them in a large black claw. "These are the Elements of Harmony? Pathetic!"

"No, no, no!" Twilight Sparkle could only watch in horror as King Sombra was restored to his former glory, transforming from a pony-headed shadow to a black-maned flesh-and-blood stallion. She wasn't sure which was worse but knew that now that he had his body, he was now virtually unstoppable. I've got to get out of here! I've got to help my friends! Twilight attempted to summon her magic only to find her horn pathetically sputtering and spitting out a few sparks before it stopped working altogether. Frustrated, she slammed her hooves against the barrier, trying different spots in order to find a weakness. It would've been more plausible to try to give an ursa major a belly rub.

After what seemed to be the fifty-second or fifty-third kick, Twilight lay in an exhausted slump, staring bitterly at the barrier and silently cursing King Sombra's villainous ingenuity. What am I going to do? As if to answer her prayers, the barrier suddenly retracted into the floor, leaving Twilight momentarily dumbfounded before she shook her head and charged back downstairs, not wishing to push her luck by questioning her good fortune. When she arrived at ground level, Twilight froze at the sight of a gigantic version of Sombra's shadow form engulfing her friends in a massive cloud of darkness. Laughter, like icy water droplets, chilled Twilight's spine and the unicorn found herself shivering as two red burning lights peered deep into her soul. All joy, love and hope vanished from her heart, replaced with sorrow and mind-numbing fear that kept her hooves planted to the ground.

"TWILIGHT!"

A scream snapped Twilight out of her terror-induced stupor and she felt her heart drop at the sight of Cadence and Spike being swallowed up by the darkness, the little dragon's hand pleadingly reaching out towards her. Meeting those soft green eyes of his, Twilight found her strength renewed as she charged towards the shadow pony, her horn blazing with intensity. With a mighty war-cry, she released a bolt of raspberry-pink energy at the tyrant, cutting a hole in the black, smoke-like form. The darkness retreated, pulling her friends behind it and throwing them into a newly-erected crystalline cage. It then charged towards the ground six feet away from Twilight, shrinking and reforming into a unicorn stallion, his mouth contorted into a smile of sheer amusement and malicious intent.

"And you must be Celestia's prized pupil," King Sombra grinned, his words poison-laced honey. "I must admit, I'm impressed with your gung-ho attitude, even in the face of defeat." He began to casually pace around the mare, whose horn was illuminated with magic and ready to strike. "Most inspiring. However, even someone as foolishly brave as you cannot be so naïve as to think that you actually stand a chance against me?" Noticing Twilight's furiously defiant expression, King Sombra chuckled darkly, "Very well then. Let the games begin, Miss Sparkle."

What many would call a battle was actually a misnomer since a "battle" would imply that one participating party has a chance at victory. Twilight's magic, though advanced, stood nary a chance against the Shadow Emperor's own black arts, being the equivalent of attacking a bear with a feather duster. Her magic blasts did nothing except blow non life-threatening holes in the king's body, which he promptly repaired and continued fighting as though nothing happened. It was clear that Sombra was toying with Twilight; he could end the fight in one fell swoop but instead prolonged it to get a better understanding of his enemy's capabilities. Even in her tired, desperate state, she had to give him credit for thinking strategically, even if it was mainly for sadistic showboating reasons.

"Had enough, Miss Sparkle?"

Fatigue had begun to set in as Twilight stood heaving on trembling legs. Sweat glistened on her brow as her lungs fought for air. "No...not even close," she panted, refusing to surrender. Oh sweet Celestia, what am I doing? I'm ready to collapse and he's not even showing any signs of slowing down! There's no defeating him!

The umbrum stalked up to Twilight, his curved horn burning with black and purple fire. "Well now! You're a real spitfire, aren't you? No wonder Celestia keeps you around!" She found herself settling to one knee, her joints aching and her body begging to rest. "It's been a long time since I've had a good magical duel and you, my dear, have provided me with a millennia's worth of entertainment. For that, I'll finish you off quickly." Rest...I just want to...rest...

A rainbow-colored trail zoomed past Twilight and attacked the king, causing his energy bolt to narrowly avoid hitting Twilight's head. She jerked her neck to see Rainbow Dash darting to and fro, evading Sombra's blows and putting in some hits of her own. "Dash? What are...-?"

"Twilight, get out of here! I've got this!"

"Dash, I...-"

Sombra adopted his shadow form and unleashed several, tentacle-like appendages that swatted at the Pegasus as if she were a fly at a picnic. "Now Twilight! Go!" Rainbow screamed just before a tentacle grabbed her and formed a cage around her body. She thrashed around, stomping, hitting, even biting at the black tendrils. Her cerise eyes, now brimming with tears, peered into Twilight's violet ones. "Please..."

Twilight nodded and forced herself to tear her gaze away from Rainbow Dash as she fled from the castle grounds, fighting back tears at the sound of screams that echoed behind her. Everything blurred past her as she ran, past the shops and businesses, running until the weakened forcefield and the kingdom were long behind her. Taking one last look at the Crystal Kingdom, Twilight sank to her knees and collapsed, the weight of her cowardice pulling her into merciful darkness.

The castle's dungeons shimmered with crystalline brilliance but this did nothing to alleviate the distress and terror of being locked underground. Sombra took his time upon his descent, savoring the joy of victory as he beheld his captives. It had truly been too long since his dungeons were empty and he was fortunate to have such noteworthy heroes to help break it in again. The Elements of Harmony, plus Princess Cadence, Shining Armor and the baby dragon were all chained to the wall, their faces sullen with defeat. Those with wings, horns, or in Cadence's case, both, had their respective appendages covered in black crystals to ensure their compliance as prisoners.

Eyeing each and every one of them, Sombra clapped his hooves together and asked rather cheerfully, "So...who's going to be the first one to start talking. Anypony?" He was met with indignant silence, which was to be expected. He placed a hoof beneath Princess Cadence's chin. "What about you, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza?"

"Don't you touch her, you creep!" Shining Armor growled as he thrashed around in his chains.

Sombra removed his hoof and considered the unicorn. "Don't you think the lady can speak for herself? How presumptuous."

Princess Cadence turned her face away. "Leave him alone, Sombra! Do what you want...with me...but let Shining Armor and the others go!" Her whole body shook with revulsion and only then did Sombra grasp her implication. And it did not make the umbrum happy.

"I'm not keeping any of you for...that," he spat angrily, appearing disgusted by the very notion. "I'm many things, but a pervert I am not!" They were all terrified by Sombra's sudden outburst; even Rainbow Dash found her stomach twisted up in frightful knots. "Besides," he continued with more calm in his voice. "With five of the six Elements of Harmony out of commission, there's no way Celestia and Luna can use those meddlesome trinkets against me."

"So why in tha tarnation are we here?" Applejack inquired irately.

Sombra's hooves crashed onto the wall on either side of Applejack's head, immediately silencing her as he bent his face in close to hers. "In politics, we call this 'leverage.' I have something the other side wants. And I bet you that they'll trade anything to get you lot back." He leaned in so close that his and Applejack's noses were almost touching. "So I highly suggest you all act smart and do not...piss...me...off." Slowly withdrawing his face with a deep breath, Sombra made his way back up the steps when he stopped and added, "By the way, I hope you're enjoying your stay in the Crystal Empire."

Visions of living shadows, black crystals and seeing her friends drowning in darkness haunted Twilight Sparkles' mind, investing her brain with nightmares, especially ones about the black stallion with the scarlet eyes and bone-chilling laughter. She tossed and turned in her sleep, her front hooves flying out to batter anypony that dared to approach her. The umbrum came closer and closer; she could practically feel his breath on her cheek. An armored hoof caressed Twilight's cheek, its icy cold touch traveling to her chest and infecting it while her heart pounded like a war drum.

"You're mine now, Miss Sparkle. You can't escape the darkness. You can't escape...me," Dream-Sombra said licking his lips, his voice dangerously silky-smooth as his face came closer and closer to her own.

"No, no. Not me. NO!"

"Twilight, Twilight Sparkle?"

Everything was blurry but once her vision cleared, Twilight found herself lying in a queen-sized bed, its ivory-white silken sheets drenched with sweat. She sighed with relief once she caught sight of a familiar face smiling sweetly down at her. "Princess Celestia!" Ignoring the sweat, she leapt up and wrapped her arms around her teacher. "Oh Celestia, it was so terrible! King Sombra returned and now he's whole again, he captured my friends along with Cadence and Shining Armor and I just ran because Rainbow Dash told me to while she held him off and I-..."

Princess Celestia chuckled and held the tip of her hoof against Twilight's lips. "It's good to see you too but I'm afraid I couldn't catch all of that. Take a deep breath and once you're calm, why don't you tell me the story, only a bit slower?"

Twilight nodded and laughed nervously as Celestia took her hoof away. Taking several deep breaths, she then went on to explain what happened, starting with her and her friend's arrival at the Crystal Empire, their discovery of the crystal ponies' memory problems, their attempts to correct it, King Sombra's attack and finally how the umbrum managed to regain his lost power and take over. "....So Rainbow Dash told me to run and I ran. I ran until I passed out. And then the next thing I know is that I woke up here." She looked around, unfamiliar with the room's setup. "Where is 'here,' anyway?"

Princess Celestia chuckled, "Oh, well, you're in Canterlot. A group of merchants found you and brought you here. I couldn't very well have my student stay in a dingy hotel so I had them bring you in my room."

Twilight nearly leapt out of the bed. "Y-your r-room? I'm staying in your bed? I don't mean to inconvenience you...-"

"I assure you, it's quite alright. After your ordeal, I figured you needed a good night's rest."

"Ah, so the patient's awake? That's excellent to hear!"

Princess Luna strode into the room carrying a tray with a glass of water and a plate of tomato soup and crackers. She set the tray down on the nightstand and placed a hoof against Twilight's forehead. "Are you alright? You're cold."

Remembering her dream, Twilight visibly shuddered at the word and smiled weakly, "I'm alright. Just tired."

Thankfully, Princess Celestia took the opportunity to jump in. "Sister, Twilight just got done telling me that King Sombra is back and has successfully not only regained his physical form but has also taken over the Crystal Empire and is holding Twilight's friends, Cadence and Shining Armor hostage."

Princess Luna's face darkened at the news. "This...this is terrible. If there was any being I feared more than Sombra, I have yet to encounter them. While Discord was irrational, childish and selfish, Sombra is cruel, fiendishly clever and above all, completely heartless and power-driven. There's no telling what he has in store for his hostages."

Understandably, Twilight ignored the food to down the glass of water, finding herself very thirsty and lacking an appetite. Slamming the glass down, she sat up and declared, "Okay, so what's our next move?"

Author's Note

Okay, full disclosure: I did base this loosely off of DisneyFanatic23's "Bride of Discord," which I HIGHLY suggest you either read or watch the audio drama on YouTube (which is what first got me into MLP).

Whoo! Writing King Sombra was a lot of fun. He just oozes with sadistic charm and sly villainy. Honestly, I love his design and abilities and I thought the showrunners wasted an opportunity with his character, especially since they based him off of Sauron from The Lord of the Rings, one of the biggest ficitonal baddies of all time.

Chapter 13-The Mare Who Laughs

Mrs. Cup Cake wiped her brow, cleaning it of the slight bit of perspiration before turning to face her next customers, a young couple with large grins plastered on their faces. They were no doubt still stuck in the "honeymoon phase," that early period in a relationship were everything is bliss and happiness, where you and your significant other feel as though you are soul mates through and through. I give it two months before they start bickering and sniping at each other. While she was an ardent proponent for romance, Mrs. Cake was a practical mare and could tell when two ponies were meant for each other or just infatuated. After showing the couple to their table, she stopped to gaze at Mr. Cake as he made his way into the kitchen, noticing his short orange mane and soft amber coat. My, I am such a lucky mare!

Despite how early it was in the day, Mrs. Cake was shocked by how packed Sugarcube Corner had become, bewildered by the sudden lunch rush but deciding that it did her no favors to question a good thing. Delivering a plate of cinnamon rolls to a mare and her daughters, she caught a glimpse of Pinkie Pie setting some frosted strudels on a table and calmly telling the patrons to enjoy their meal before walking away. Ever since Twilight Sparkle's departure, the specifics of which none of the remaining Elements of Harmony were willing to divulge, a very noticeable change had taken hold of the pink mare. She no longer bounced or talked incessantly, instead replying in short, level answers and always acted as though she were half-awake at all times, lacking her usual alarming levels of energy. Her once poofy mane was now long and straight, kept tied back in a ponytail while her raspberry coat had turned a horrendous grayish pink hue.

What was truly awful, however, was Mrs. Cake's inability to help her tenant and friend, who absolutely refused to discuss what had happened with Twilight, instead parading around as though nothing was wrong. Once the two were alone in the kitchen, she set aside her clump of dough and rolling pin just in time to see Pinkie gazing off morosely into space. "Pinkie, are you alright?"

Shaking her head, Pinkie reattached the big grin she wore nearly 24/7 and nodded. "Of course I am, Mrs. Cake. Why wouldn't I be?" It was a difficult decision for Mrs. Cake to agree on what was worse: the clearly fake and toothy smile Pinkie gave to everyone in public or the immense pain and sadness she was evidently carrying with her at all times. "Were my strawberry swirl cupcakes with extra sprinkles not yummy enough? I could add more strawberry or sprinkles."

"N-no, it's fine. They're great and the customers love them. It's just that...hmm, how do I say this? I'm very worried about you, dear." While the edges of Pinkie's mouth never wavered, they did twitch slightly, throbbing gently as though they were alive and very angry.

"Aw, no need to worry about me, Mrs. C," Pinkie replied through her grin, which was now starting to become very unsettling. "I'm feeling just supercalifragilisticexpialidocious." She then pulled a tray of coffee cakes out of the oven and began applying a thick cinnamon coating, her left eye spasming faintly. Mrs. Cake frowned, not fooled by Pinkie's causal made-up word usage or her somewhat calm tone. There were nights when she and her husband could hear crying coming from the bedroom above theirs, alternating between mad sobbing and quiet whimpering. Whatever happened to her friend had the poor mare twisted up like a pretzel and not acting her much more lovable happy-go-lucky personality.

"Alright, if you say so." Mrs. Cake placed her cookie sheet in the oven was ready to exit the kitchen when she sighed and turned to face Pinkie, who was humming a little tune without her usual bubbly excitement. "Pinkie?"

"Yes, Mrs. Cake?"

The light cerulean mare sighed. "I just want you to know that if...you ever want to talk, my door is always open." For a brief glimpse, Pinkie's mask seemed to shatter, the sorrowful little filly breaking the surface as her smile drooped and her eyes dulled from exhaustion for playing such a demanding role. But then, the mask was reformed and Pinkie nodded.

"Okie dokie lokie. Thanks for the advice, Mrs. C."

Her attempts at aid politely declined, Mrs. Cake grabbed a tray of cookies and walked back out the kitchen door, missing the tear that raced down Pinkie's cheek on onto the counter.

The rest of the day raced by and for that, Pinkamena Diane Pie couldn't be for thankful for that. Man, who knew forcing a smile in public for hours on end could hurt so much? She thought as she stared into her bedroom mirror, rubbing at her aching cheeks and noting the gray color of her coat. Not even the Cloud Cuckoo Lander that was Pinkie Pie could ignore how clearly depressed and non-vibrant she was, silently wallowing in self-pity while ignoring her duties as Equestria's Premiere Party Planner. It had been three days, forty-eight minutes and sixty-two seconds (in counting) since Pinkie last threw a party, even for something as insignificant as Mr. Sand Trap's hip replacement, which definitely improved his golf swing.

Untying the scrunchie that held her mane back, Pinkie let it fall over her shoulder and half of her face, making her look as bad as she felt. She sighed loudly and threw herself on her bed, burying her face into her arms, groaning at the tons of stress that she was under. The bed moved slightly and Pinkie picked her head back up, coming face-to-face with a pair of large, pale purple eyes. The alligator licked the tip of her muzzle and lazily blinked at her.

"Hey Gummy. Are you hungry boy?"

The alligator stared blankly ahead.

"What do you mean, 'Stop this foolishness?' There's no foolishness-ness going on!"

Gummy kneaded the covers with his tiny claws.

"What? I am too perfectly happy! That's me: happy, happy, happy!"

Pinkie glanced at Gummy licking one unblinking eyeball. She gasped, "Gummidemus Licks-A-Lot Snap, I should wash your mouth out with soap for using such language! I am NOT a sat-tur-ninely, lee-thar-gic mope! Whatever that is."

Slowly blinking one eye after another, Gummy curled up on the bed and began to gnaw on his tail.

Pinkie sighed, "Yes, I know I'm faking it. But you don't understand! I made a Pinkie Promise to Twilight to be happy and that's what I have to do. I'm doing this for her and besides, you can't make a Pinkie Promise and not not go back on your word." She brought Gummy close to her and put her arms around him. "I miss Twilight so much. By this time, she'd be flipping out about something tiny or explaining in big words why something wouldn't work." She sniffled but no tears came forth; Pinkie had promised her friend to laugh the sadness away, even if the joy was fake. Despite being a lump of misery, Pinkie Pie tried to ensure her smile stayed on. After all, she'd made a promise and she was a mare that kept her promises. Even if they killed her.

Author's Note

The title of this chapter comes from the Victor Hugo novel, The Man Who Laughs, which is about a sideshow freak whose face was mutilated to resemble a huge grin. No matter what happens to him, he always has a smile on his face. Man, Victor Hugo was such a downer!

I came up with "Gummidemus Licks-A-Lot" for Gummy's first and middle name because, well, Pinkie Pie seems like the type to give her pet a full name.

Chapter 28-The Royal Announcement

"Hold still, please," Lilac Luster stated, putting the finishing touches on Twilight's make-up, applying some blue-gray eyeshadow and a light blush to her cheeks. Twilight wasn't used to wearing make-up, having previously deemed it a frivolous decoration, but still wanted to look her best for the crystal faire. Ah, who are you kidding? Her inner voice spoke up. We both know who you're really trying to impress. "You know something? You're a natural beauty, Your Highness."

The magenta crystal pony's words yanked Twilight out of her thoughts. "Oh, um, th-thank you, Lilac. Also, just 'Twilight' will do." She gave herself a once-over in the mirror, amazed by the subtle transformation that a little make-up and a new dress could do. She looked and felt beautiful. As Rarity might put it, "You look absolutely smashing, darling!"

Lilac brushed a lock of grayish-green hair out of her face and inspected Twilight. "Well Twilight, I'm being serious. I barely had to do anything to your face. Trust me, when His Majesty sees you, he's going to have a heart attack."

Twilight was puzzled. "Who says I'm doing this for Sombra?"

Lilac rolled her eyes and gave Twilight a knowing smirk. "I've acted as a stylist to hundreds of young mares. Trust me, I know the difference between a mare that's trying to impress a crowd and a mare that's trying to impress a stallion. You have that latter look, Twilight."

Thankfully, that was the last Lilac said of the matter as she finished securing Twilight's mane in place with some diamond-studded mane pins and a small emerald comb, completing the transformation from lowly unicorn to high-born lady and queen-to-be. Adding a light whiff of perfume, Lilac clapped her hooves. "And there...we...go! Now go out there and get your stud. Trust me doll, he'll be putty in your hooves." Twilight gave her reflection a passing glance and sighed. I sure hope so.

Tink-clink-tink-clink. Tink-clink-tink-clink. Metal-tipped hooves pounded on the floor as Sombra paced back and forth, waiting patiently but anxiously for his fiancée's arrival, trying but failing to retain an air of calm and collectiveness. The truth was, he hadn't attended a public event in a long time, even before his imprisonment by the Royal Sisters. He was a solitary sort, most likely due to his isolated upbringing, so crowds always gave him the heebie-jeebies. Sombra rechecked his appearance in the reflective crystal on the wall, ensured that his mane was neatly combed and double-checked his teeth for crumbs. His breath and body odor were pleasant, his armor waxed and his cape pressed and ironed. Now all he needed to do was to be charming and refined and the rest of the pieces would fall into place.

Are you STILL going out of your way to cow-tow to the whims of that mare? What a disgrace! You're bringing shame upon your family and your people by bending over backwards for that unicorn. Umbrums do not submit; they take.

Yes, well, I am doing this my way and that's that.

"That's that," is it? Such resolution. Yet you lack the spine to put that mare in her place. You are the king and the stallion so she deserves your respect. What has she done to deserve such work? What makes her different from her friends? Any one of them would've done for your queen. Why Twilight Sparkle?

Sombra thought about it. Sure, they were all very attractive in one way or another, with the exception of Rarity, who he saw as being rather plain, but they all had glaring flaws that he simply couldn't overlook: Pinkie Pie was an incessant chatterbox, Applejack a backwoods hick with improper grammar, Rarity a prissy snob with an irritating voice, Fluttershy a spineless wuss and Rainbow Dash? Well, he was pretty sure that she was a lesbian. What he wanted, what he needed was a mare that was smart, spirited, a natural beauty, witty and resourceful, character traits that just happened to all belong to Twilight Sparkle. In his eyes, she was the only one for him, almost as though something was pulling him towards her.

He turned to find Twilight strolling down the hallway along with Amber Laurel and Lilac Luster and he had to steady every nerve in his body to keep from trembling at the sight of her radiance. She wore a sleeveless, Queen Anne-style gown with a pink bodice and yellow skirt and accents, her blue and purple mane placed into a tight bun and the violet crystal tiara rested upon her head. She walked with such poise and elegance that Sombra almost forgot that she was raised a commoner instead of a royal-blooded princess. Ignoring Amber and Lilac, he took Twilight's hoof and bowed. He kissed her hoof and smiled, "You look beautiful."

Twilight's cheeks reddened and Sombra had to keep from chuckling when she visibly tried to keep her face from turning away. "Thank you, Sombra. You look very...majestic. If you don't mind me asking but why is it you're always wearing that armor?"

He nodded understandably. "I'm glad that you asked. You see, it's to remind me that running a kingdom is like fighting a war. As king, I am the general and my subjects are my soldiers. Every decision is a battle and everypony outside my kingdom is an enemy that I must out-strategize. There's more being royalty than wearing fancy clothes and telling others what to do."

Twilight cocked her head slightly. "That's a very...interesting way of looking at it. A bit stark. Can you tell me something about you that isn't so dark or serious?"

Sombra intertwined Twilight's good foreleg with one of his own and they made their way down the hallway, followed closely by Amber and Lilac, who wisely chose to remain silent. "Let's see, nothing dark or serious. Hmmm. Well, I don't like strawberries. Ever since I was little, I just didn't like them."

"Really?" Twilight asked as though she couldn't tell if he was joking or not. "Everypony loves strawberries."

"I don't. Don't get me wrong; it's not the taste, it's just the texture. I prefer grapes, raspberries or apples."

"Wow, Applejack would probably love you. Oh, right, she's the orange one with the hat-..."

"I know your friends' names. It's just funnier for them to think that I don't know them."

Twilight stared up at him. "That's kind of messed up."

Sombra peered down at her and grinned, "Really? Then why are you smiling?" To his own amusement, the unicorn gasped and tried to hide her smile but instead ended up chuckling, a sound that was immensely pleasing to Sombra's ears. As they neared the balcony, the sunlight began pouring in, bringing out the color in Twilight's coat, mane and eyes, making her even more magnificent than usual. He again felt that ache in his heart from being with her and both loved and loathed it. Twilight paused and Sombra dug his hooves into the floor to stop and face her.

"Twilight, are you alright?"

She nodded, though from her slight shaking and uneven breaths it was evident that she was far from alright. He bent down so that they were at eye level and gently took her face into his hooves. "Twilight, look at me." Those violet gems shimmered in the light as they met his eyes, so full of fear and uneasiness. "You have nothing to worry about. They're going to love you. I'll be right by your side, I promise."

"Okay."

They stepped out onto the balcony and peered down at the crowds of crystal ponies below, who were all loudly chittering amongst themselves, no doubt wondering what the occasion was or if King Sombra had gone mad. Upon seeing Sombra, the crowds instantly fell silent. "Citizens of the Crystal Empire, you are all probably wondering why I organized this crystal faire, given my previous decrees on public celebration," Sombra announced, his glowing horn sending a purple aura around his throat to make his voice boom and echo throughout the kingdom. "As you are all aware, I have decided to take Twilight Sparkle of Canterlot to be my wife and queen..." His eyes met Twilight's and he froze in place, his expression unreadable as he continued to stare at her. What is wrong with him? Is he okay?

"Sombra?"

The umbrum snapped out of his trance as if nothing had happened. "I, uh...where was I?" The crowds all mumbled to one another about their shared puzzlement and waited for Sombra to clear up the confusion. "I'm sorry, I can't do this," he said aside to Twilight and then to the crowd: "I apologize ladies and gentlecolts but...the wedding is cancelled." What?! "Please enjoy the festivities. That will be all." He then dashed away, leaving both Twilight and the crystal ponies very bewildered.

Twilight found Sombra sitting in a small chair in the hallway, his brow furrowed in thought. "Sombra? Is everything okay?"

With a heavy sigh, he nodded, "Yes, I'm alright. I just...I couldn't do it. I'm sorry Twilight."

Carefully smoothing out her dress, Twilight pulled up a nearby chair and sat down next to Sombra, taking one of his hooves into her own. "Why did you say that the wedding is cancelled? Did I do something wrong?"

He turned to look at her and gave her a bittersweet smile. "No, you did absolutely nothing wrong. It's just that...I want to marry you, okay? I do, really. Just not like this. I want to court you and propose to you and have you say 'Yes' because you want to, not because I'm forcing you to." He then stared at the wall and Twilight thought that he had nothing more to say. And then: "You should go home, Twilight."

"What?"

"I said, 'You should go home.' You no longer have an obligation to be here. I'm releasing you from your contract. My guards will escort you to the Friendship Express station and I'll make sure you can catch a ride back to Ponyville."

Twilight couldn't believe what she was hearing. After everything they've been through together, he was just going to cut her loose? "Sombra, why are you doing this?" She grabbed ahold of his neck armor and shook him, wanting to scream and hit him but instead just sat there shaking him, his head lolling back and forth. "Do I mean nothing to you?!"

Sombra was on his hooves so fast that Twilight was nearly yanked up out of her seat. "You really think that you mean nothing to me?!" He was furious but kept his voice lowered. "Twilight...for how smart as you are, that was an extremely dumb thing for you to say. You mean the world to me! And that's why I..." He closed his eyes and whispered hurtfully, "That's why I can't keep you. You don't belong here. Even if by some miracle you one day came to love me, you'll be married to a monster and will be forever be known as a monster's wife. I can't do that to you. I won't."

Twilight's anger vanished, her rage replaced by...something else. She looked at Sombra closely and saw the most hoofsome stallion in the world, her heart beating both quickly and slowly at the sight of him. What he said had to be the most romantic thing she'd ever heard. Her eyes darted to the end of the hallway and past them, a trip to the castle's lower levels and then the main entrance. He was offering her freedom. She could go back home and see her friends again. Hug her parents and Shining Armor and tell them how much she loves them. But what about Sombra?

If Sombra had released her two months ago, Twilight would've been out of there faster than you can say, "Higitus Figitus." Now all she could do was stand there petrified, unsure of what to do or even what to say. The umbrum stood there morosely staring off into space, his shoulders sagging and his face suggesting that he was on the verge of tears. Twilight bit her lip and came to the hardest decision that she'd ever had to make in her life. She placed her hooves on either side of Sombra's face and commanded, "Sombra, look at me. Look at me."

His big scarlet eyes met her violet ones. "I'm not leaving you."

"You're not?"

"No, I'm not," Twilight confirmed gently as one of her hooves wound up in his mane and she marveled at its softness. "I'll be right by your side, I promise. Now, there's a crystal faire outside and I think that we should join them, don't you?"

The Crystal Castle throne room was as silent as the grave. The Crystal Heart silently floated above Sombra's throne, a soundless glowing vigil as it rotated in the air. The crack near its base, which amazingly had escaped Sombra's notice, had widened further, creating a wide, zigzagging pattern that made it to the object's summit. Pieces of the red outer layer peeled off and dissolved on the floor, letting the Crystal Heart's natural blue color shine brilliantly through. One side was still a violent red, causing the Heart to resemble a sort of yin-yang but this was soon to pass.

Chapter 45-Mater ex Machina

The battle raged throughout the streets, a swarm of one-hundred umbrumlings tearing up the Crystal Kingdom in search of love to feed off of and snatching up anypony unfortunate enough to get in their crosshairs. Three umbrumlings cornered a lost crystal pony filly, laughing mockingly at her tears as she backed herself up against a mostly-dilapidated storefront. The fear she exuded was intoxicating to them, their minds filled with images of the filly scurrying away from spiders. One of the assailants morphed himself into a black shadowy tarantula and slowly made his way towards her, his chelicerae clacking together as he advanced. The filly whimpered, sinking to her elbows and knees to shield her face with her forelegs.

The shadow-spider observed the filly uttering prayers of somepony to rescue her, which only made his mouth salivate even more with the rush of fear. He was ready to pounce when a sharp whistle drew his attention. A ray of grayish orchid light struck him, sending him flying into one of his brood-mates and knocking them both aside. Twilight Sparkle stepped forward, her horn radiating with energy as the filly raised her head and stared awestricken at her savior. The third umbrumling hissed, backing up to place himself between his meal and the interloper's sudden intrusion.

"Get away from her!" Twilight yelled, the aura around her horn intensifying.

The umbrumling sprouted tendrils and swung them at Twilight, missing her by a hair's breath as she rolled to evade him, the tips puncturing the ground in an attempt to sink into her flesh. Changing tactics, the umbrumling transformed a hoof into a giant claw and tossed it at Twilight, who predictably shot it with an orchid bolt. A secondary claw grew from his tail and slammed the unicorn into a pile of barrels, crushing them beneath her weight and leaving her vulnerable to attack. With his maw opened wide, the umbrumling flew at his prey, the taste of her fear almost on his tongue when she suddenly vanished. He turned to find her behind him when she magically lifted a wooden cart and slammed it on his head.

Dusting herself off, Twilight wiped her brow. "And that's how we do it in Ponyville!"

"Twilight!" A familiar crystal pony threw herself at Twilight and held her tightly. "You came for me!"

She returned the hug and brushed the filly's magenta mane. "Of course I did, Peri. You're my friend."

Their moment was interrupted when the other two umbrumlings recovered and charged the pair. Twilight instinctively shoved Peridot behind her and was about to commence a counter-attack when Pinkie Pie arrived, swinging an oversized sledge hammer around.

"I want to be...YOUR SLEDGE-HAMMER!" She sang whilst beating the hapless hybrids, using moves found in a martial arts movie as she ended her last move in a Kung Fu-esque pose.

"Pinkie, where did you get that?"

The pink mare regarded her friend and without a hint of jest replied, "I don't know."

A rumbling sound drew their attention and they both turned to spot Sombra and Erebus dueling in the sky, twin black comets clashing and trading blows. It was darkness versus darkness, two shadowy titans settling an old score with fate of a kingdom, and possibly all of Equestria, hanging in the balance. Twilight watched, first with fascination then with horror when the fight ended and a beaten Sombra tumbled from the sky, hit the castle's roof and plummeted towards the ground.

"SOMBRA!"

There was a loud boom! and a multicolored trail rocketed towards the fallen umbrum and carried him off. Twilight breathed a sigh of relief and turned to Pinkie. "Take Peridot here and try to find her parents. It looked like Rainbow Dash was heading towards the library. Meet us there as soon as you can. Now hurry!" To Pinkie's credit, she skipped the nonsense and nodded solemnly, leading the filly away while Twilight rushed towards where she saw Rainbow Dash heading. She only hoped that her friend wasn't too late and that Sombra was okay. She couldn't bear to leave things unresolved. Hold on, Sombra. I'm coming!

Pain and darkness reigned over Sombra's senses. He knew that sounds were echoing in his ears but it was difficult to register them. He had been falling, the whooshing of the air brushing past his body being the only sensation he could feel besides his seeping wounds. Something was prodding at his chest and he weakly slapped at it. Sombra then became aware of several voices though their words were muffled and alien. His eyes slowly opened and he awoke to find himself being tended to by Fluttershy, who was carefully wrapping him in gauze while Princess Celestia was working on his wounds with her magic.

"Try not to move. You've got several puncture wounds and three cracked ribs. Two look to be broken," Celestia stated, keeping a hoof on his right shoulder so that he remained lying down.

"I...I was falling. The last thing I remember was falling."

Celestia smiled and jerked her head to indicate Rainbow Dash, who was slouching against a wall with her forelegs crossed. "Rainbow here saved your life. Fluttershy and I have been doing the rest."

"It's not the same as tending to animals but I've been doing my best," the yellow Pegasus admitted shyly.

Sombra gulped, his mouth and throat extremely dry. "Thank you...all of you. I can't adequately express my gratitude to you all for this."

Celestia smiled, "Just rest. You're going to need it."

"Sombra!"

"Twi?" His heart swelled with joy as Twilight entered, flanked by Applejack and Rarity. He would've happily leapt up to join her if it wasn't for his present injuries. She knelt down to meet his gaze, her hoof taking one of his own. "Twilight, I'm so happy to see that you're alright."

"What were you thinking?" Twilight lightly admonished. "He could've killed you."

Sombra nodded with a wince. "I know. I thought I could take him but he's too powerful." He turned away, feeling hot tears of shame filling his vision. "I failed," he croaked. "I couldn't avenge Mother or Nyx."

Twilight gently turned Sombra's head back towards her. "What do you mean?"

It all came pouring out: The fight, the reawakened memories, the sight of his father killing his mother and his unborn sister. "All this time I've spent hating my mother when she was the only one there for me. And now Equestria is doomed and it's all my fault because I'm too weak and terrified to beat my father. I'm so sorry everypony."

Celestia patted Sombra's head, her touch soft and reassuring. "You tried your best and that's all anypony can really ask. You're not weak because you're afraid. Fear doesn't make you any less brave. It lets you know what you're fighting for." She looked at Twilight and smiled. "Or whom you're fighting for. Twilight, what's that?"

They all noticed that the bottom of Twilight's front right hoof was glowing. She turned it over to reveal a pink star imprinted into the skin, softly blinking in and out. She gasped, "Sombra, I think I have something that might help you." Before he had time to question it, Twilight pressed her hoof into the middle of Sombra's eyes and he suddenly found himself back in his childhood room. What in Tartarus...what is this?

"Sombra."

Lumen Morningstar hovered in front of the open window, her dress billowing in the wind and her ivory mane tossing about like an unfurled banner. She held her forelegs wide out, beckoning him to come to her.

"Mother?"

The mare smiled and nodded. "Hello my son. How I've missed you!"

Sombra approached her with leaden hoofsteps, afraid to get close to the specter but also drawn forward. He finally dove forward and was pulled tightly into her embrace, his forelegs wrapped around her as if she'd turn into smoke. He met her eyes, which were filled with such joy and melancholy that his own welled up with tears."You...you're dead. I saw..." His voice cracked. "I saw it happen."

"I'm sorry that you had to experience that again," Lumen stated sorrowfully. "Like Erebus, I attached a piece of myself to you many years ago but sadly, my magic is weaker than his and I will evaporate soon."

"Mother I...I'm sorry. I can't beat Father. I can't avenge you and Nyx. I'm sorry."

Lumen held Sombra's face in her hooves, her touch cold but gentle. "You let yourself become consumed with rage and vengeance. Nopony ever won the day with such thoughts clouding their minds. Don't do it for me, for Nicky or even yourself. If left unchecked, Erebus' evil will consume Equestria. You must stop him here and now."

"But how?! I'm not strong enough!"

Lumen wiped Sombra's tears, shaking her head maternally. "It's not about strength, Sombra." She placed a hoof over the left side of his chest. "It's about what's in your heart. You've had it all along but now's the time to use it. Remember, love is the most powerful force in this world or any other. It can move mountains or topple wicked regimes. You've experienced it firsthoof. By the way, I like your marefriend. She has a good head on her shoulders."

Sombra rubbed the back of his neck and sniffled. "Thank you, Mother. But how can I help? I've got broken ribs and a busted face. I doubt very much that I'll be of much use to anypony like this."

Lumen nodded and closed her eyes as her body pulsated with pink energy, a soft glow that stretched out and began to wrap itself around the bewildered Sombra. "Consider this my last gift to you." She began to wither away, her physical form coming off and turning into rose petals that flowed in streams out of the window.

"Mother? What's happening?!"

"I don't have long. I'm using the last of the magic keeping me here to aid you in your recovery. Princess Celestia and the others need your help," Lumen stated softly, twin rivers of salt water streaming down her face. "Whenever you feel the sun's rays on your skin or the breeze in your mane, just know that it's a sign of how much I love you."

Sombra breathed in and out, his hooves grasping at the trail of her dress. "Please, stop! Don't go. Please."

The rest of Lumen Morningstar quickly evaporated into a cloud of rose petals, a nebula of red and white that swirled around in place before being pulled out the window and into the midmorning sky. "If you cherish the memories of our time together," Lumen's voice whispered, "Then I will never leave you. Love is an ocean. Never forget that, my dearest Sombra."

The bedroom vanished and Sombra once again found himself laying on top of a wooden table, surrounded by stacks of books and six very confused mares. Excluding Celestia and Twilight, who had seen Sombra at his lowest, most depressing moments, they all stared at him with confusion as the tears flowed from his eyes. He was known as a tyrant, a wicked sorcerer and the idea of him crying was unfathomably impossible for them to imagine. Well, let them stare. Sombra slowly sat up and tore away the bandages, revealing healed, unmarred dark gray skin.

"I don't believe it," Celestia gasped.

Twilight stroked Sombra's shoulder. "What happened?"

"I'll tell you later," Sombra smiled. "For now, we need a plan of attack. Mother says that I need to use my heart and that love is the greatest force there is. Fat lot of good that'll do us now."

"Uh, 'Mother'?" Applejack scratched her head. "Ah think yah done flipped your lid there, Sombrero."

Ignoring her, Twilight pondered this and gasped, her eyes lighting up with inspiration. "The Crystal Heart! You've had it this whole time and now it can be used against Erebus!"

Sombra cocked an eyebrow. "But how? The damn thing's defective. It's been resisting my magic ever since I..." He lightly smacked himself for his idiocy. "Of course! When I first activated it, I filled it with all of my pain and hatred. But then I started falling for you and that must've overridden my previous spell!"

"Because you no longer felt hatred and the Heart was feeding off of your love! If we can power it up with enough love-..."

"-...Then we'll have enough power to defeat my father and his army! Twilight, you're a genius!"

Twilight polished her hoof against her chest and pretended to admire it. "Tell me something I don't know."

Princess Celestia shook her head humorously. "Okay, okay that's enough. We still need a plan."

"Well, I have one," Sombra admitted, rising to his hooves. "But you're not going to like it."

The doors to the library burst open and a dirt-covered Pinkie Pie slammed them shut, looking very out of breath and carrying a heavily-dented shovel. She turned and asked, "What? What did I miss?"

Author's Note

I was listening to Peter Gabriel and the joke pretty much just wrote itself.

The bit with Pinkie Pie not knowing where she got her weapon from was inspired by a similar scene in Anchorman: The Legend of Ron Burgundy.